Jump to content

aMLCproduction

Members
 View Profile  See their activity

  • Posts

    4,884

  • Joined

  • Last visited

 Content Type 

Blog Entries posted by aMLCproduction

  1. aMLCproduction
    Can I Get a Witness West Coast Baptist Church

    Mona holds her machine gun in her hand as Ashley, who just officially revealed herself to be back from the dead, Sabryn, Bryan, Dre, Daniel, Tyler, Ria, her famous mother Patti Labelle, Sharan, and Kevin all look at Mona in shock. Daniel and Ty are even more stunned from the others. Daniel has flash backs of Mona shooting him and making it look like an attempted suicide, then he remembers Mona drugged him with Meth to keep him from exposing what she did, then he remembers Mona kidnapping him and holding him hostage in her dungeon then torturing him day after day. Then he remembers Mona leaving him there for dead when Mona tried to bomb her dungeon. Daniel has this raging fire inside of him. He hollers out, and not even phased by the machine, gun he charges after Mona, jumping on top of her and tackling her to the ground. Daniel then begins to choke Mona, as Mona gags, and coughs.

    Daniel

    "Fu(king Bitch! I am going to kill you!" He then grabs Mona's neck and lifts it off the ground so Mona's head is off the ground as well then Daniel begins to pound Mona's head into the ground.

    Then out of no where, they hear a scream come from second floor balcony. A person, climbs up on the chandelier and swings across the air like George from The Jungle.

    Patti

    "Look, it's bird!"

    Ria

    "Naw, momma, that's a bat!"

    Kevin

    "It's my mother!"

    Sister Patterson jumps off the chandelier and lands on top of Daniel, knocking him off of Mona.

    Sister Patterson

    "Damn you devils! All this violence in my God's house. The devil is a lair. Every one stop this madness NOW!…. Yens all going to hell!"

    Dre hurries up and grabs Mona, so she can't get away.

    Tyler is stunned beyond words by all the action. He tries to think of what should be his next move , always in need to be in control of every situation he comes into. Realizing he won't control this one to his benefit, he slips out of the church.

    Kevin, looking at Sharan,

    "What is going on here?"

    Sharan

    "Kevin, you're about to find out. That's Mona. That's the one who kidnapped me. She's your sister. Kevin, Mona is your sister."







    ^^^Brand New Season 3 opening!!
    Episode:101, The Devil is a Liar

    Written by: ML Cooks





    The Blue Note

    Mike is out on the patio that sits over the pond. He drinks his 5th beer, looking out into the water, thinking of Jodie. He thinks of the very first time he met her in his pub. She was a lost soul who wanted to be loved. His thoughts are interrupted by a,

    "Mike, we've been so worried about you."

    Mike turns around and sees Lena and Heath standing before him.

    Mike

    "Well here I am."

    Heath

    "You're pretty wasted man. Let's go grab some coffee or something."

    Lena

    "That's sounds like a great idea."

    Mike, leaning back against the railing,

    "I don't want no damn coffee. I want Jodie back." He says with a tear forming in his eye. He continues

    "I didn't even have a chance to say good bye."

    Lena hugs Mike,

    "I know how you feel Mike." She pulls back from him.

    Heath

    "Mike, I think there is something you might like to know."

    Mike

    "I pretty much doubt that."

    Heath

    "I was with Jodie the night before she died. She called me on the phone and wanted me to come see her. She told me some things, some things you should know."

    Mike

    "It should have been me their with her. I'll never have that chance again."

    Heath

    "Mike, she really loved you. Jodie wanted you to know that. She did not want you to see her, the way she looked. She felt ugly on the inside and out."

    Mike

    "That doesn't matter to me. I love Jodie. For who she is not for what she isn't. It doesn't even matter now. My baby is gone."

    Lena

    "At least she is not suffering. I know she is looking down on us with a smile Mike. You know that?"

    Mike

    "She is. I will never forget her and no one could ever replace her in my heart. And I think it's time to get the people who did her wrong."

    Lena

    "Mike, what are you talking about?"

    Mike

    "Jennifer! What she did to Jodie can't go unpunished." Lena and Heath look at each other with raised eye brows.





    Back at the Church

    Sabryn, looks at Bryan then at Ashley,

    "Wait a minute! This is supposed to be my wedding day. "

    Bryan, looking at Ashley in disbelief,

    "Ashley? Is that really you?"

    Ashley

    "It's me baby. I'm back."

    Sabryn

    "Are you serious? This has to be a dream!"

    Ashley, flipping her hair,

    "This is not a mirage sweetie. I'm Ashley Jones, and I approve of my latest stunt. Check mate Sabryn."

    Sabryn hollers out in agony and runs after Ashley. Ashley charges after Sabryn. They have so much hate for each other that it transform into their energies , once they collide into each other they fall onto the ground from each other's force. Sabryn is quick to react and hops on top of Ashley, punching her in her face with right and left hooks. Bryan grabs Sabryn and pulls her off of Ashley. Ashley stands back up and then kicks Sabryn in her stomach. Sabryn then elbows Bryan in the gut to break free of his hold to tackle her arch enemy again. Ashley, not really paying attention as she looks for her son is caught off guard when Sabryn pushes Ashley into her wedding cake. Ashley falls right into it.

    Sabryn

    "Damn you! You can't just leave me alone can you?" Sabryn then charges at Ashley again, hopping on top of her. Sabryn's million dollar self designed wedding dressed is now ruined as both women roll around in the cake, throwing it at each other. Sister Patterson , with a garden hose turns it on and begins to spray down Sabryn and Ashley.

    "Let this Holy water cleanse thy souls. Everyone is tripping in my God's house. I have my bible and I am ready to use it. I am a solider for my lord and he don't like ugly. That's what all yens are, ugly. The devil is a lair and everyone must know that. What if Miss Jenkins finds out about this!? I think it's time we bow our heads and pray. This aint nothing a good prayer will help."

    The police arrive on the scene and immediately arrest Mona!

    Kevin, looking at Sharan,

    "What do you mean she's my sister? "

    Sharan

    "Ask her Kevin. Ask Mona for the truth. For that matter ask your father."

    Kevin walks up to the police and stops them before the police haul Mona off. Mona looks at Kevin.

    Kevin, looking at her facial features,

    "Who are you?"

    Mona

    "I'm your sister."

    Sister Patterson hears this and is stunned and walks over toward Kevin.

    "What did you just say?"

    Mona

    "I'm Kelis. I'm your daughter. Hello mom."

    Sister Patterson

    "The devil is a liar! Wait till Miss Jenkins hear about this!"





    Miss Jenkins House

    In the Basement. Rufus floats in and out of consciousness. But he is able to make out a large, beastly woman, chewing and popping gum, and smoking a refer joint standing a few feet away from her.

    Miss Jenkins

    "What the hell you doing in my house? And who's gonna pay for that big ass hole in my floor?"

    Rufus, weak but still tries to speak,

    "Please help me."

    Miss Jenkins

    "Damn, I thought I had a deep voice for a woman, your's is even deeper honey." Madea looks at this strange woman and she notices a of pool blood surrounding Rufus's groin area.

    Madea

    "Looks like you've been rapped honey. You wait right ch'here and I'll get the po po over here." Madea walks back upstairs as Rufus smiles, that he is about to get help. He then becomes freaked out again upon having flashbacks of Ashley using a chain saw to cut off his penis.





    Back at the Church

    The police escort Mona in a cruiser and is driven off. Sister Patterson looks at her as she drives off. She then looks at Sharan,

    "Girl, I want to know what are you talking? I want to know it now! Don't you forget we are still in God's house so you better not be lying. I got my holy water right here and I am not afraid to do his work." Patterson says aiming the garden hose at her.

    Sharan

    "Sister Patterson, it's so good to see you again. I have missed your crazy outburst."

    Sister Patterson

    "I beg your pardon."
    Sharan

    "Mona, is the one who kidnapped me. She kidnapped Daniel too. She used a clone to make everyone think Daniel was dead. She made it look like Chris stabbed Daniel. She's the one who was stalking me." She looks at Kevin and continues,

    "She's the one who sent me those pink roses. It wasn't Dondre. She's the one who rammed off your car door. Right around the time Daniel was shot."

    Kevin

    "I remember all of that. We were coming home from the TC Hotel opening gala."

    Sister Patterson

    "Ok enough, when are we going to get to the good part? I buried my sweet precious innocent daughter 25 years ago. And what you talking about right now is a bunch of hoopla. How is this crazy person my child?"

    Sharan

    "Abe. It was your husband. He is the one who faked Kelis's death. He did all of this. He made you believe Kelis was dead. Abe chained her up and molested her night after night for 15 years. Then he tried to set her on fire and bury her alive, hoping Kelis would die. But she didn't! She survived!"

    Sister Patterson, is totally stunned,

    "Lord have Mercy the devil is a lair." Everyone in the church are stunned.

    "I think I need to sit down. My chest is feeling heavy."

    Sharan

    "I am so sorry to be the one doing this. But this is the reason why Kelis kidnapped me. She wanted to make the Williams family pay. Especially Abe."

    Kevin

    "Sharan are you sure? I know you would never lie about something like this."

    Sharan

    "I am sure.. Mona is harboring a lot of secrets. A lot of pain and resentment."

    Sister Patterson

    "You talking out the side of ya neck girl! Aint no way in hell my Abe could be that despicable. And how dare you trash my family in front of all these God loving people? In my God's house none the less. My God shall strike you down right now."

    Kevin

    "Ma stop it! Mona does have that Williams family resemblance."

    Sister Patterson

    "Please tell me you are not listening to this ring-a-maroe."

    Kevin

    ' Let's go down to the police station, and find pops and we can see what is going on."

    Sister Patterson

    "I will not. I know my husband is no molester. He could not have done nothing so vial. Nothing so sinful. Sharan you are sick and you ought to be ashamed of yourself."

    Sharan

    "If you went through the things your lesbian daughter put me through, you might be sick too. Your insane daughter rapped me!"

    Sister Patterson, chuckling,

    "Now I know your lying. Aint no child of mine is going to be a gay."

    Kevin grabs his mother and puts her into his car.

    Sister Patterson

    "You better take your hand off of me boy! I brought you into this world and I'll take you out. Don't you know no good boy?" Kevin with his mom drives off.

    Ria, then gives a round of applause,

    "Thank God that crazy bat is out of here."

    Patti, looking at her daughter,

    "You will not be disrespectful like that. Don't embarrass me girl."

    Ria

    "Whatever. Don't you have a concert to sing at?"

    Bryan grabs Sabryn and takes her into the back room.

    Daniel leaves to go see about Lauren.

    Ashley tries to wipe her self off, being covered in cake.

    "That was some wedding." She says to herself.

    Ria walks over to her.

    Ria

    "Ashley Jones? Girl is that really you?"

    Ashley

    "Yes it is."

    Ria

    "This reminds me of The young and the Restless girl. When Drucilla was pushed off the mountain by Phyllis with all those cheesy effects. It's like people know home girl survived. We all know she will be coming back from the dead one day."

    Ashley

    "This is no soap opera, let me tell you that." They both look over as they hear Bryan jr. the 1st cry. Ashley walks over to him to try and calm him down.

    Ria

    "Back from the dead with a baby."

    Ashley

    "It is a miracle isn't it?"

    Ria

    "Who's ya baby daddy girl?"

    Ashley

    "Bryan."

    Ria

    "Oh damn. Sabryn won't be happy about that."





    Westwood Park

    Natalia pounds on Mark's door. Mark opens it and is not to pleased to see Natalia. Natalia walks inside his house and notices how everything is packed up in boxes.

    Mark

    "I'm kinda busy right now. I'm in the middle of packing up all my things. Dahlia and I are leaving this damned city once I find her."

    Natalia

    "Dahlia? She's dead. She died when her body was dumped in the "Stink SO Good Landfill" trash compacter."

    Mark

    "No! You would like for her to be dead don't do? Guess what?! You're wrong. I saw her. She walked in on me and-" Mark pausing, having a flashback of Dahlia walking in on Rufus sucking his duck. He catches himself before he tells Natalia.

    Natalia

    "She saw you doing what?"

    Mark

    "It was right after you got shot. "

    Natalia

    "Are you smoking crack Mark?"

    Mark

    "No I am not. I have to stay sober or you'll take advantage of me again."

    Natalia

    "As if. You didn't have to sleep with me. It was a choice."

    Mark

    "If you call black mailing a choice then by all means."

    Natalia

    "All that means nothing right now. We have a child together Mark."

    Mark

    "Are you the one hitting the pipe? Our child died when you got shot."

    Natalia

    "It was a set up. Our child is alive and Ashley has him."





    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Daniel rushes over to the nurses station. He asks a nurse about Lauren

    "I got a phone call telling me my fiancée' Lauren Roman has been shot. Can you tell me anything about her? Is she ok? Is the baby ok?"

    Diego than walks up to him.

    Daniel, turning around to face him,

    "Any news on Lauren?"

    Diego

    "I'm sorry Daniel, we were unable to save her. Lauren is dead!"……………Next time on S.T.E.A.M.: Fireworks and fists fly between Natalia/Ashley and Sabryn!
  2. aMLCproduction
    Downtown Pasadena

    S.G. Building

    Sabryn sits behind her desk and enjoys her rose. The door opens. Lucien, the founder and owner of Red Haute, a successful online magazine, enters the room.

    Lucien

    “Wow!”

    Sabryn gets up from her chair.

    Sabryn

    “Lucien, you’re right on time.”

    She extends her hand to shake his as she walks around the desk.

    Lucien

    “Look at you. You look great. And my dear, may I ask...who are all these flowers from?”

    Sabryn

    “The men in my life. Shall we start?”

    Lucien

    “Absolutely.”

    Sabryn and Lucien sit down on the sofa. He pulls out his note pad and pen.

    Lucien

    “First and foremost, how's your little one?”

    Sabryn

    “He’s just adorable. Words can’t describe...”

    Sabryn's eyes begin watering with tears of joy.

    Sabryn

    “I can’t think of a time in my life when I’ve been happier. He is a miracle...my miracle.”

    Meanwhile back on Lavender Hill

    Sabryn‘s mansion

    Ashley picks up a pillow from the sofa and stands over the baby.

    Ashley

    “You know, I really don't want to do this. If there was any other way, trust me, it’s...it’s nothing against you. It’s just that your bitch of a mother and you...you’re obstacles... I mean, I know, you’re just a baby...there’s no way you know what I’m talking about, but let me try to explain anyway...obstacles, well, they must be eliminated, you know, dealt with. It’s too bad that you happen to be one of them.

    She touches the baby's face. Her cold finger gives him a chill. He moves and rolls on his back. Slowly he opens his gorgeous brown eyes.

    Ashley

    “I want to show you something.”

    Ashley pulls out a picture of Bryan Jr., the 1st.

    Ashley

    “See this little boy. He’s your brother. You want your brother to be happy, don’t you?”

    The baby smiles.

    Ashley

    “Yes, I know you do. Forgive me...”

    She pushes the pillow as hard as she can on the baby's face. Suddenly, the door knobs turns. She stops and looks back at the direction of the door.

    Ashley

    “Daddy's coming...”

    Ashley throws the pillow on the sofa. The picture of her baby falls into the crib as she races out of the window.

    Bryan walks into the room.

    Bryan looks at the baby picture. He doesn’t realize that he is looking at his other son.

    Bryan

    “What the hell?”

    Back at the office, Lucien wraps up the interview with Sabryn.

    Lucien

    “So what do you and Bryan talk about in bed?”

    Sabryn (smiling)

    “Lucien... you know I can’t tell you.”

    Lucien

    “One last word...the wedding dress...can I see it?”

    Sabryn

    “That my dear, you’ll have to wait and see tomorrow. But I will tell you one thing...I’ve never been prouder of a collection than I am of this new line. I know this will put some new life and excitement into the fashion world and I can't wait for its unveiling!”

    Sabryn stands up.

    Sabryn

    Now, off the record, do you have time for lunch...to catch up?

    Lucien

    “Yes, it would be my pleasure.”

    Lucien gets up and folds his note book. Together they head toward the door when Gilbert walks in.

    Gilbert

    “Hi...”

    Sabryn stops cold and looks Gilbert directly in the eyes. There’s tension and Lucien notices the odd stares between them. He senses there's something going on, something wrong.

    Lucien

    “My, my... this is turning out better than I thought!”



    Episode 95: Low Budget Affair

    Written by ML Cooks, Durand Saint Hialire and Tara Smith with Miou Slater



    The Williams House

    Sister Pat is still sitting on the floor crying while she holds the Bible in her hands. DC is gone.

    Sister Pat

    “Miss Jenkins, Miss Jenkins, please speak to me. I’ve got no one else to turn to!”

    Kevin bursts in, steaming with anger. Sister Pat looks at him.

    Kevin

    “I can’t believe you did this!”

    Sister Pat

    “What are you talking about?! I don’t have time for you right now!”

    Kevin

    “Make time. Pops walked in on you and DC. So you did sleep with him again, even after how you tried to make me and Karim think you were all sorry for it.”

    Sister Pat

    “Lord have Mercy, I know I have sinned. I keep praying to the Lord and Miss Jenkins for forgiveness.”

    Kevin

    “I don’t want to hear about Miss Jenkins! Now, because of you, Pops hates me and Karim! He wouldn’t even listen to what I had to say. It’s all your fault!”

    Sister Pat

    “Oh Lord, what have I done…”

    Kevin

    “You don’t need to wait for the Lord to tell you. Let me tell you what you’ve done! You took yet another thing away from me. I didn’t tell him to protect you... and you went off and did this. I don’t know where Sharan is... and now I don’t have a father. He was one of the last people I still had. And now, he’s now gone! All because of you screwing up. You are such a hypocrite. You’re always judging everyone in town, preaching for them to repent! What right do you have? You’re no better than anyone else!”

    Sister Pat

    “Boy, you can’t speak to me like this!”

    Kevin

    “I’ll speak to you whatever way I damned well please, Sister Pat!”

    Sister Pat

    “So, now I’m not your mother?”

    Kevin

    “No, you’re not. My real mother...she’s not a complete psycho like the pathetic excuse of a woman that stands in front of me.”

    Sister Pat

    “How dare you! Yes, I did sin, I sinned a lot. But don’t think you can speak to me like this in front of the eyes of God and of Miss Jenkins!”

    Kevin

    “Miss Jenkins?! Stop it, stop it right now with your Miss Jenkins rambling crap! You sound like a psycho every time you say her name, do know that? Do you realize how nuts you sound? You are the craziest of the crazy in this town. People have been calling you a crazy bat for a long time. And you know what? Now, I agree with them.”

    Sister Pat grabs her Bible.

    Sister Pat

    “That’s it. You won’t talk to your mother like that.”

    Kevin

    “You’re absolutely right about that. I won’t because this is the last time I’m ever going to set eyes on you. Goodbye, Sister Patterson.”

    Kevin, still angry, turns his back to her and leaves. Sister Pat cries in horror as she watches him leave. She has lost her husband and her son.



    Downtown Pasadena,

    Ivory Inc

    Karim is in his chemistry lab. He is mixing chemicals for his new low-budget cologne line for low-end retailers. He takes a sniff of the test tube.

    Karim

    “That smells damn good, if I do say so myself. Now to think of the right name for it.”

    Ladonna, his secretary, walks in.

    Ladonna

    “Sorry to bother you, but..”

    He interrupts her.

    Karim

    “Come over here. Smell this.”

    Ladonna walks over to him and takes a sniff of the test tube

    Ladonna

    “Smells good, but I’ve got to be honest, it smells cheap.”

    Karim

    “Indeed it does. My uncle said he wanted a fragrance named after him and here it is, DC.”

    Ladonna laughs.

    Ladonna

    “This just arrived for you.”

    She hands him a card.

    Karim

    “Thank you. I’m just about done here. You can take the rest of the day off if you want.”

    Ladonna

    “Thank you, Mr. Williams.”

    She leaves. Karim opens the card and reads it.

    “I had a wonderful time last night, chocolate daddy. Wanting you, Alexis”

    Karim smiles as he flashes back to the passion he served up to Alexis. His sexual thoughts are interrupted when DC walks into the lab.

    Karim

    “It’s a good thing you’re here. I made a fragrance, just for you.”

    DC

    “That’s nice nephew, but I have something to say.”

    Karim

    “I’m not going to like this, am I? OK, I’m listening.”

    DC

    “Your old man knows about your mother and me.”

    Karim

    “What do you mean? How would he know?”

    DC

    “He walked in on us when we were...”

    Karim

    “You nasty bastard.”

    Karim swings at DC. DC instinctively ducks. He’s beginning to get good at predicting when one of his relatives is about to hit him.

    DC

    “Didn’t know an old man could move so fast? I’m too quick for you. Ya’ll need to stop hitting on an old man.”

    Karim

    “Quit trying to destroy my family! Why don’t you leave us alone? Just leave Pasadena and never come back. You have done nothing but become a nuisance to everyone since the day you stepped foot into this damned city. You are not welcome here.”

    Karim storms out of his lab. Don is left standing alone. He reflects on what just happened.



    In an undisclosed location.

    Ashley walks into the room where Mona, Sharan and Bryan Jr., the 1st are.

    Mona

    “It’s about damn time you got back here. What happened?”

    Ashley

    “I saw the man that I love and his bastard baby with Sabryn. That child, he’s so ugly. I almost killed it until my man walked in.”

    Sharan

    “You were going to kill an innocent baby?”

    Ashley

    “No one’s talking to you?”

    Mona

    “Don’t speak to her like that.”

    Ashley

    “You’re a fool”

    Mona

    “Say what?”

    Ashley

    “I see right through Sharan’s phony concern for you. She’s lying through her teeth so she can plan her escape. Isn’t that what you’re doing Sharan? You don’t really love Mona. Admit it.”

    Sharan face gets hot. She knows Ashley is telling the truth.

    Sharan

    “Why don’t you ask Kelis if she thinks I love her.”

    Mona

    “That’s enough. I have too much to do. Sharan loves me.”

    Ashley

    “Untie her then. If you really think Sharan loves you, then you should be able to trust her. Go ahead, untie her.”

    Ashley’s suggestion stuns Sharan. Mona slowly moves to untie Sharan from the chair. She wants to prove that she does trust her.

    Ashley, looking at Sharan

    “I’ve got my eye on you. Don’t try any funny business.”

    Mona

    “Listen to her baby. I have to run a few errands.’

    Sharan

    “Wait! What about confronting your father and meeting your mother? That’s what we talked about on the island. I told you that I would stand by you.”

    Ashley

    “Give it up.”

    Mona

    “I need to take care of a few things first.”

    Sharan

    “Let me come with you.”

    Mona

    “I’ll be back”

    Mona leaves the room.

    Ashley (looking at Sharan)

    “Drop the act. It’s just me and you here now. You’re playing games with Mona and I’ll prove it.”



    Back at S.G.

    Sabryn

    “Lucien, thanks for coming. I will see you in the morning, at my wedding.”

    Lucien hugs Sabryn

    Lucien

    “Indeed, you will.”

    He leaves.

    Sabryn (speaking to Gilbert)

    “I am glad you came by. We need to talk.”

    She ushers him into her office.

    Gilbert

    “Congratulations on your new baby.”

    Sabryn

    “Thank you. About what you said before my water broke...”

    Gilbert

    “Yeah, about that...listen, I’m sorry. Just forget it. I don’t know what I was thinking. I shouldn’t have said anything.”

    Sabryn

    “You’re sure full of surprises. One minute you confess that you love me. Now you’re saying it was a mistake.”

    Gilbert

    “Again, I apologize. That’s the reason I’m here right now. I’m willing to hand in my resignation.”

    Sabryn

    “No, you can’t do that. You are my good friend, Gilly. You made a mistake, an error in judgment. I’m willing to move on if you are.”

    Gilbert (smiling)

    “I am.”

    Sabryn

    “Good. I have a favor to ask of you.”

    Gilbert

    “Shoot.”

    Sabryn

    “Well, since Sharan is still missing in action, will you be my bridesmaid? I can’t do this with out you.”

    Gilbert

    “This is a joke, right?”



    The Jump Off

    Abe drinks his 5th Heineken as he thinks of the day’s events.

    The image of his brother getting it on with his wife...in his own house. Learning that not only had they been having an affair for years but that Kelis, the daughter he thought of as his own, was actually his brother’s...it all started to make sense to him. Pat pushed him away when she became pregnant with Kelis because she felt guilty. Abe remembered every detail...no sex, no passion, no romance when Pat found out about her last pregnancy. Abe realizes he blamed Kelis for nothing. Everything he did was for nothing.

    “Looks like you lost your puppy.”

    When he hears that familiar voice, chills go up Abe’s spine and his hair stands up on end. He turns to his right and sees his daughter. This time, no black veil covers her identity.

    Mona

    “Surprise, I’m home.”

    Abe remembers how dangerous his daughter can be.

    Abe (chugs the last of his beer)

    “I am done with this. I’m ready.”

    Mona

    “Ready for the big payback?”

    Abe

    “There’s no escaping it. I’ve lost everything. I am ready to reap what I have sown.”

    Mona

    “You’re making this too easy. How boring! I won’t be able to try out my new weapon on you. But that’s OK, I’ll save them for later, pops.”

    She pulls out a gun and jams it into his side.

    Mona

    “Move quietly.”

    Abe gets up off the bar stool. He’s complicit in his own kidnapping. The time has come for Mona’s big payback.


  3. aMLCproduction
    In an undisclosed location,

    Ashley walks in the room with Rufus.

    Rufus, looking at Abe, Sharan and Mona

    "Looks like we are gonna have a party."

    Mona, jumping up

    "Who in the hell is this?"

    Ashley

    "He walked in on me talking to Alexis."

    Mona

    "You dumb Bitch. He is not apart of the plan. Why can't you be careful? Everything that is going to happen is plotted out to a tee and here you go with this woman."

    Sharan

    "That is no woman. Like at his Adam's apple."

    Mona, looking closer

    "You're right?"

    Rufus

    "Give me a break. It's not that big. I'm a woman thank you very much."

    Ashley

    "Oh yea?" Ashley then rips off Rufus's skirt and panties and out flops his manhood. Rufus's face reddeneds with embarrassment. Mona and Sharan are stunned.

    Mona

    "Wrap that sh!t up. I don't want to see that needle." Mona turns her face and begins to vomit on her father's face.

    Rufus , looking at Ashley

    "You ignorant Bitch. I can't believe you just did that." She says with a tear running down his face.

    Mona, wiping her mouth

    "It's ok. I don't blame you for wanting to be a woman. Men are pigs. They are a waste of space."

    Rufus

    "At least some one feels my plight. Does this mean you'll tell this crazy Bitch to let me go.'

    Mona

    "Sorry sister girl, no can do. I can't risk you out there on the streets of Pasadena after what you saw."

    Rufus

    "Please let me go, I won't say nothing."

    Mona

    "Ashley, you know what to do with him."

    Rufus

    "No Please!" he says pleading as Ashley drag him away.

    S.T.E.A.M.

    Episode:97, Unleash the Dragon!

    Written by ML Cooks, Durand Saint Hilaire, and Tara Smith







    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Ria walks up to the nurses station with a rose and some take out.

    Nurse

    "Can I help you?"

    Ria

    "Dr. Whitfield please?"

    The nurse pages Kiko as Ria takes an inhale of the Chinese food she's brought. Kiko walks around the corner and is a little surprised to see Ria.

    Kiko, with a slight smile on his face

    "All this for me?"

    Ria

    "It looks that way cutie."

    Kiko, shaking his head,

    "I guess I can take an early lunch." He then looks at the nurse in charge

    "Forward my calls to Diego." Kiko escorts Ria to his office. She walks in and is impressed to see his decked out office with art pieces and exotic plants.

    Ria looks at his awards and achievements hanging on the walls. She sets the food down on his desk and looks at one.

    "Harvard. I'm impressed."

    Kiko, sitting down unpacking the food

    "Not as impressed as I am with this stunt you pulled."

    Ria, turning around and looking at him

    "Is that what this is? You know I usually don't do these kind of things. ."

    Kiko

    "Why start now?"

    Ria

    "Because I want to. Is that ok with you?"

    Kiko, laughing

    "Yes."

    Ria, beginning to eat

    "You're nothing like your brother."

    Kiko

    "You're right….. My brother,…. I believe I told you that I don't keep it in the family."

    Ria

    "Pump your brakes. I just brought lunch down here to you to get to know you more. I know everyone is this city but you, you're a stranger. I just thought I'd be a good neighbor. Is that a crime?"

    Kiko

    "No not at all. Just ass long as you know nothing will ever become of us."

    Ria

    "You better eat this damn food. DO you know how much I paid for this, no no wait, do you know much I had to put into my tank to get over here?"

    Kiko, laughing

    "I'm glad you did all that for me."

    Ria

    "Uhm hmm." Rolling her eyes.





    The JUMP OFF

    Bryan is setting up the club when the door opens and Dre walks in.

    BRYAN

    "Dre…"

    He closes the door behind him.

    BRYAN

    "Can you lock the door behind you... We are not open yet."

    DRE

    "I kind of miss it here... Haven't been here in a month of Sundays…"

    BRYAN

    "Yeah... last time you were ; when Chris was here? Wanna a drink? Its on the house."

    DRE, grabbing a chair, and Bryan grabs a bottle of liquor...

    "Man, I can't believe Chris is really gone; I mean... there's Daniel walking free. Beat on hi girl, smoked drugs and Chris, a true brave heart"

    BRYAN

    "It's was a sad real lost... He was a good man... A great man -"

    DRE

    "The system is to blame… Believe me I should no."

    BRYAN

    "I think we should do something - in his honor…"

    DRE

    "Like what?"

    BRYAN

    "Go after the state... The police, and everyone involved on that case did a lousy job…"

    DRE

    "You can just save it... It ain't going to work…"They drink.

    DRE

    "I guest congratulations - how's the youngen?"

    BRYAN

    "He is growing up so fast...Hey... you know Sabryn and I are getting married... And I'm still looking for a best man."

    DRE

    "Are you asking me?"

    BRYAN

    "Well, if you think you got what it takes - and you can handle the toughest job in a best friend's life. Chris was my first obvious choice, but you and him were like brothers so I would want you there to represent him in spirit."

    DRE

    "Can I take a rain check?"

    BRYAN

    "Nuah, this is it man... I am doing it once... I want to do it right."

    DRE

    "Well; sho rite then- what do I have to do?"

    BRYAN

    "Show up on time…"

    DRE

    "Fair enough... Do I got to wear a tux?"

    Bryan

    "Yes sir."

    Dre

    "I'll see what I can throw together….Well, got to run... I'll holla at you later.

    BRYAN

    "Should I call you a cab?"

    DRE

    "No need too.." With that he exits the room, and Bryan's cell phone rings, and he answers it.

    BRYAN

    "Hello…Natalia - Don't call me."

    With that he hangs up the phone.





    Miss Jenkins House

    Karim looks inside the very dark, pitch black house after he kicked the door open, and can't see one thing and notices how it smells horrible.

    Karim, to himself

    "What the hell is this pla-…?"

    Karim turns around when he hears an ear-rattling scream, almost like a battle cry, and sees his mother rushing towards him! Sister Pat jumps high into the air, and tackles Karim to the ground, and both of them fall onto the cement of the porch.

    Sister Pat

    "DON'T KNOW ONE, ever EVER, DISRESPECT MISS JENKINS LIKE THAT!!!!! Do you hear me, Karim?! Don't know one talk about, don't know one disrespect Miss Jenkins like that!"

    Karim

    "Mom, what are you doing?!?! Calm the hell down! All I was trying to do was go see what was in that damn house, because it obviously makes you insane! I can't believe you are so obsessed with one woman that no one knows about but you!"

    Sister Pat

    "You think you can just barge in on MISS JENKINS?!!?!?!? This is Miss Jenkins's house, boy, and Miss Jenkins don't take none of that! I don't care who you are, you don't be messing with Miss Jenkins!"

    Karim

    "What has happened to you?! Mom, what's happened to you?! All you ever say is Miss Jenkins…look at yourself! LOOK AT YOURSELF! Tackling your own son and pushing him to the ground just because he tries going into a house that you go into every day! I just want to know who, or what, this Miss Jenkins is!"

    Sister Pat

    "Miss Jenkins is Miss Jenkins, don't ever forget that! Its dangerous to mess with Miss Jenkins, and I don't want you to get hurt like I did!"

    Karim

    "Wait, what?"

    Sister Pat

    "Miss Jenkins is Miss Jenkins! Listen to my words!"

    Karim

    "That's it. I'm sick of this…forget it, mom, forget it! I won't even bother to try to find out about Miss Jenkins. And you've showed me today how crazy you really are."

    Karim shoves Sister Pat off of him, and then stands up angrily, and quickly walks away, while Sister Pat lies on the ground and watches, and then turns and looks around Miss Jenkins's house…









    The Blue Note

    Kiko walks up to the bar after seeing his brother Dre, having a drink. He grabs a seat next to him.

    Kiko

    "What's going on with you?"

    Dre, think of the tragic fate Chris has suffered

    "Chillan man. Got some stuff on my mind."

    Kiko, ordering a club soda

    "What's on your mind?"

    Dre

    "Oh yo ass actually care now?"

    Kiko

    "Don't start that mess. We are brothers. It's a given I care for you. Now what is going on?"

    Dre

    "I am trying to make paper."

    Kiko

    "Paper? You chopping trees down now?"

    Dre

    "naw man. Paper…money."

    Kiko

    "Excuse me if I am not up to date on your slang. I thought you were a barber or something."

    Dre

    "I was till the shop was closed down. Mona's crazy ass kidnapped Sharan."

    Kiko

    "Well get a job some where else."

    Dre

    "It's not that easy. I need fast money man. A job won't cut that."

    Kiko

    "So what are you trying to do? Return to the street life? Sell drugs?"

    Dre

    "Actually yea. I am or I should say I was working for Ty. He offered me a job with cash up front."

    Kiko

    "I heard nothing but bad things about Ty. What the hell are you doing for him?"

    Dre

    "He wanted me to kill some one man. The chic is knocked up. I've done a lot of bad things but that's something I don't do."

    Kiko

    "That's serious. I don't know if we should be having this conversation. I don't want to know nothing like that."

    Dre

    "Oh, my bad Mr.' Goody Two Shoes. I don't have a medical degree from some expensive school."

    Kiko

    "The choice was yours. I didn't ask you to leave home to run the streets."

    Dre

    "I'm not going to run these streets for ever. I just need some quick cash man. I'm behind on my rent, bout to get evicted. I can't keep gas in my car with these damn gas prices. I can't eat. I got to do something."

    Kiko pulls out his check book and begins to write out a check

    "Here, you should have been come to me."

    Dre

    "naw man. You can keep that. I don't need your money. I'm a grown ass man. I can take care of myself."

    Kiko

    "Let your pride go. I rather give you this money then see you dead or working with Tyler."

    Dre

    "I'm good man. I can take care of myself. You wasn't thinking of me all those years after I left home, so don't start now doctor."

    Kiko

    "Why do you have to be like that? We are brothers. Let me help you."

    Dre

    "You can help by taking me to momma. I want to see her."

    Kiko

    "She does not want to see you. Besides, she wouldn't even remember you."

    Dre

    "I bet she knows who you are, The favorite son, the good one in the family."

    Kiko, handing the check

    "Here, just take this to get you by for a while."

    Dre grabs the check and rips it up,

    "I told you I don't want your money! Now leave me the hell alone! I can take care of myself." Dre finishes his beer and then leaves.









    In an undisclosed location

    Mona opens the door and walks in... she places the key in her back pocket.

    MONA

    "Sharan!"

    MONA , after hearing no answer, she calls out to her again,

    "Honey!" Still silent, and she makes her way to the room where she keeps her.

    She opens the door, and just as she does Abe grabs her, and throws her across the room.

    MONA

    "Bitch!"

    On the small chair in the corner is Sharan tied up to the chair, with masking tape on her lips...

    MONA

    "What the fu(k did you do? "

    Abe rushes toward the door, and Mona rushes after him, and pushes him against the wall, slamming his face on the wall... Abe turns around and Abe slaps Mona, across the face, and she falls backward toward where Sharan is sitting.

    MONA, looks back at Sharan, and she smiles.

    "Hey love…" Throwing a kiss to Sharan as she quickly unties one of Sharan's hand.

    ABE

    "I am going to finish what I should have done long time ago."

    Abe is making his way toward Mona, and Sharan starts shaking her head in horror, and just as Mona looks back, she was served with another slap.

    ABE

    "Come on get up! …..GET up!"

    MONA

    "You shouldn't have done that Abe…"

    ABE

    "I am just getting warmed up… You have hurt to many innocent people, Chris, Daniel, Sharan, Your brother Kevin, and Dondre"

    Mona gets up from the floor and wipes off the blood from the corner of her mouth.

    SHARAN

    "Mona... No!!! Don't! - That's not why we are here!"

    MONA, looking back at Sharan, and was working on freeing her legs.

    "No one hurts my baby... and gets away with it." Mona launches a range of insults to Abe, punches coming left and right, and Abe is walking backward, and throwing couple punches of his own.

    ABE

    "Your baby? The woman you kidnapped, and held hostage."

    MONA

    "Well, I learn from the best! Isn't that right daddy? - Daddy knows best; thats what they say - Did you enjoy yourself, [!@#$%^&*] your own daughter night after night?"

    Abe grabs Mona by the throat and pushes her against the wall,

    MONA

    "Made you feel like a real man; didn't it - all powerful - Just like now, come on take your best shot."

    Mona opens both of her arms rested them against the wall.

    MONA

    "Come on Kill me!"

    ABE

    "You are nothing! You just like the whore for your mother!"

    Abe squeezes more and Mona hits him in his groin, and he stumbles backward, and she reaches for her gun in her back pocket

    SHARAN

    "Mona no!"

    Mona looks back at her, and Abe kicks Mona in her knees and the gun goes flying across the room in the corner... Mona falls on the floor, and Abe gets on top of her.

    ABE

    That's what you wanted; right?

    He rips opens her blouse, and Mona is fighting him.

    MONA

    "Get of me you scum!"

    Abe over powers her, and he rips opens her pants. Her hands and nails goes to his face, and scratches him.

    SHARAN

    "Get off her!"

    ABE

    "Shut up!"

    SHARAN grabs the chair.

    "Abe get off of her now!'

    Abe turns to Sharan, and she serves him across the face with the chair, and Abe falls out of consciousness on the ground.

    Mona and Sharan are looking at each other, Mona quickly gets up from the ground, and goes straight to Sharan, and she holds Sharan on the face.

    MONA

    "You did good honey…"

    SHARAN

    "Is he dead?"

    MONA, looking back at him, and she fixes his clothes, and kneels down and checks for a pulse.

    "No... The bastard will live, but no for long."

    She drags him across the room to small metal pole in the corner of the room , and Sharan is watching nervously.

    MONA

    "Help me with this will you?"

    SHARAN

    "What are you doing?"

    MONA

    "Hand me my bag…"

    Sharan remains standing.

    MONA

    "Now!!!"

    She startled Sharan with abrupt command.

    MONA

    "I am sorry... Please."

    Mona watches as Sharan grabs the bag, and Sharan looks back at Mona, and looks at the gun on the ground.

    MONA

    "Hurry up…"

    Sharan heads toward Mona with the bag, and Mona removes hand cuffs from the bag, and hand cuffs Abe at the pole in a sitting position with both hands cuffed to the pole.

    Without looking at Sharan, she speaks.

    MONA

    "Go ahead pick it up…"

    SHARAN

    "What?"

    MONA

    "The gun... I know you want too."

    SHARAN

    "What make you so sure?

    MONA

    "So the thought, never crossed your mind?"

    SHARANS, lies.

    "No…"



    MONA, gets up, and she makes her way toward the gun, and picks it up, and she walks back toward Sharan.

    "Have you killed someone?"

    SHARAN

    "Excuse me?"

    MONA

    "Its a simple question…"

    SHARAN

    "There's nothing simple about that - and no."

    MONA

    "But you would if you had too…"

    SHARAN

    "I don't like where this is going - and I am not a murderer."

    MONA

    "I think everyone is capable of murder.

    MONA, Mona places her hand on Sharan's shoulder.

    "Earlier... You wanted to kill him, I saw it on your eyes -"

    She hangs her the gun.

    MONA

    "Go ahead... shoot him! If you love me, you would kill my father. Prove to me you love me"

    Sharan looks at Mona, and looks back at the gun, and Abe.

    MONA

    "Come on... Do it!"

    Sharan slowly takes the gun from Sharan. Abe slowly opens his eyes.

    MONA

    "That's it... nice and slow. "

    Mona moves back, and pulls out something to smoke from her purse, and she lights up drug stick, and laughs out loud, and Sharan looks back at her.

    SHARAN, tears in her eyes

    "Please don't make me do this…"

    MONA

    "Kill him! If you say you love me then prove it to me by shooting him!"

    She yells, and Sharan brings her attention to Abe, and slowly Abe is opening his eyes. His eyes try to focus on the image in front him, little by little his focus is getting clearer, and there's Sharan standing in front of him with the gun.

    ABE

    "Sharan! Don't listen to her."

    MONA

    "Shut up Abe!"

    Mona places her hands on Sharan's shoulder.

    MONA

    "He's a monster... he doesn't deserve to live for all the things he did - to me, his own daughter... Think about love!"

    ABE

    "Don't!!! - She is setting you up!"

    MONA kicks Abe in the face with the bottom of her heel

    "Don't poison's my loves head -"

    SHARAN

    "Shut up!!!! Both of you!"

    MONA

    "That's my love! Now Kill him!"

    ABE

    "Wait wait wait! - Kelis;"

    MONA

    "Sorry dad... I can't save you now."

    She turns and starts walking away.

    ABE

    "Sharan wait! Mona - I am not your father."

    Mona stops.

    ABE

    "Your mother... She - she had an affair... With my brother; and you were the result that affair."

    MONA

    "You would say anything wouldn't you? Do it!"

    Sharan's hand starts sweating, and she can't hold back, she sees her hand pulling the trigger, and suddenly her head is full with images; visions of how Mona introducing her to Mona Island , and all the pains Abe caused her Mona.

    Tears starts pouring from Sharan's eyes, and everything starts moving in slow motion, Mona takes another puff from her smoke, and Abe is trying to say something, but all you see his mouth moving, and couldn't make out the words, Sharan looks back at Mona, and she wanted to aim the gun at Mona's head, and blow her head away, but she stops herself...

    She returns her attention return to Abe's direction, and Mona claps her hand, and the Gun goes off...


  4. aMLCproduction
    TC Hotel, Ty’s Office

    Kiko, with a gun aimed to his head, courtesy of Santino,

    “Dondre, please tell me this is not true? Tell me you did not kill Lauren? She was 5 months pregnant!”

    Dre, with a gun aimed at his head as well via Ty,

    “Bro, I had to man. I had no other choice. I had to or this situation right here we are in could have been worse.”

    Ty

    “You’re right about that….” He thinks of Lauren being dead.

    “Hearing you say Lauren is dead has warmed my soul. Now no one will have to hear her flaber mouth ever again.”

    Kiko

    “What kind of man are you? What makes you want a pregnant woman dead? What about that little baby she was carrying?”

    Ty

    “Well now we won’t have to listen to flaber mouth junior.”

    Kiko

    “You’re a pig.”

    Ty, looking back at Dre,

    “You better tell your brother to shut his mouth or he is going to piss me off. Just like Lauren did and we all seen what you did to her.”

    Kiko

    “You’re going have my own brother kill me too?”

    Dre

    “You got it twisted homie. Aint nothing like that going down. Kiko, just be quiet and everything will be ok.” He then looks back at Tyler.

    “Look man, I did the job you asked me to do. Lauren is dead and gone. You have no reason to keep my brother.”

    Ty

    “Your brother better not open his mouth up to the police. I am sure he won’t. He doesn’t want his brother going to jail for the rest of his life. So I trust Kiko won’t be a problem?”

    Dre

    “No problem at all.”

    Kiko

    “I can speak for myself. I’m my own man.”

    Dre

    “Just shut the fu(k up Kiko. Damn you talking to much right now.”

    Ty, pulling his gun back,

    “Job well done. I’ll call you with more work later. I already have another job lined up for you.”

    Kiko

    “You can cancel that. My brother won’t be needing to work for you no more.”

    Tyler, looking at Dre and pointing at Kiko,

    “You’re going to need to handle that before I do.”

    Dre

    “Don’t worry about it. I’ll take care of it. Just don’t touch my brother.”

    Ty, looking at Santino,

    “Let the pretty boy go.”

    Santino unties the ropes that bounded J to a chair. Kiko rubs his wrist and stands up.

    Dre

    “Let’s go Kiko.”

    Kiko eyeballs Tyler and Santino one last time,

    “With pleasure.” Kiko follows Dre out Ty’s office as Ty sits down in his chair with a smile on his face.

    “Lauren is dead and I could not be any happier.”

    Santino just sets back and wonders what kind of man wants pregnant woman dead.







    Episode:104, Miss Jenkins’ Kinship

    Written by ML Cooks and Tara Smith





    The Jump Off

    Santino walks over to Jenn who is sitting at the bar. She looks at him and smiles.

    Jenn

    “I’ve been thinking of you.”

    Santino

    “You’ve been on my mind too.”

    Jenn

    “Do you think this is a good place for us to meet?”

    Santino

    “Yea, Ty has his hands tied at the moment.” He says grabbing her thigh. He continues,

    “The other night when we had sex was everything I thought it would be.”

    Jenn

    “I haven’t felt that kind of passion in a long time. But listen.,.. about that night. We have a serious problem.”

    Santino

    “What do you mean?”

    Jenn

    “Karl saw us.”

    Santino

    “What do you mean Karl saw us? I made sure we were in a secluded location so no one would know.”

    Jenn

    Apperntly Karl followed us to South Pasadena. He’s a sick pervert. He took pictures of us having sex.”

    Santino

    “Oh great. Just what I need. Ty to see those pictures. He’ll kill me.” He then looks in her eyes. “ And to be honest with you Jenn, there’s no telling what he would do to you.”

    Jenn

    “Well he already beats me so I doubt there’s anything worse than that.”

    Santino

    “Jenn you have no idea. Tyler is changing. He’s becoming a new person. Someone very dark and dangerous.”

    Jenn

    “What makes you say that? What is going on?”

    Santino

    “I’m not at liberty to get into to that right now. But he did something I just don’t care for. It’s almost sick. It is sick, what the hell am I saying?”

    Jenn

    “Santino tell me.”

    Santino

    “I can’t. It’s for your safety.”

    Jenn

    “Well I am not very safe if Karl has photos of us sleeping together.”

    Santino

    “Listen, right now is not the right time. We need to decide what we are going to do with Karl. Ty finding out about us will be disastrous.”

    Jenn

    “What do you recommend we do?”

    Santino

    “I thought you would have a plan since that seems to be your field of expertise.”

    Jennifer

    “What’ that supposed to mean?”

    Santino

    “Does the name Jodie ring a bell? Didn’t you black mail her and make her life a living hell before she died?”

    Jenn

    “Died? Jodie is dead?”

    Santino

    “Yes she is. I thought you knew.”

    Jenn, looking away from Santino, with a cold chill going through her body,

    “No…no I had no idea….. Wow.”

    Santino

    “Feeling bad for all the things you’ve done to her?”

    Jenn

    “I don’t know. It’s not about Jodie right now. We need to figure out how to neutrilize Karl. He’ going to try and black mail us.”

    Santino

    “Well doesn’t that make him as guilty as us? He knows about our affair but yet he’s keeping it from his own son. What does Karl have to gain by black mailing you?”

    Jenn

    “If we don’t deliver a pre-emptive strike first, I guess soon we will find out.”

    Santino

    “Ok listen, we’ll meet again tomorrow night. At Brookside Park. Let’s say nine p.m. By then we should both have ideas on how to get rid of him.”

    Jenn

    “We are playing a dangerous game. But it’s so hot. I wish I could lean over and kiss you right now.”

    Santino

    “But you can’t, there are too many people here. I’ll see you tomorrow tonight. “

    Jenn

    “Think of me lover.”

    Santino

    “You do the same” Santino then gets up to leave Jenn at the bar by herself. She thinks of Jodie.





    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    DC walks into the morgue where a morgue worker awaits him.

    Worker

    “I know this is hard for you, but this will only take a few minutes. I could not get a hold of any other member of the Williams family. Just identify the body and state whether or not if this is your brother. Are you ready?”

    DC

    “Yea man.”

    The worker then pulls the cover off Abe’s body. DC is barely able to recognize his brother due to the horrific nature of the crash.

    DC

    “That’s my brother. Please cover him back up. I can’t see him like that.’ He turns around to look away, getting choked up. He wants to break down in tears, as the man he looked up to, the man he grew up with, the man who always had his back, the man who he did wrong is dead and gone forever.

    DC

    “Give me some private time wit my bro.”

    Worker

    “Certainly.” The worker walks out of the morgue.

    DC talks his hat off and turns around to walk toward Abe. He stares at him. Still in shock that his only brother is dead.

    “I don’t understand why this had to happened to you. In fact, I don’t get why it had to happened like this. You’re car ran over a cliff? What in the hell was you doing boy? Man why does it have to be like thiss. ..(He pauses for a second) …Abe, I did some real foul things my brother. I did what one brother should never do to another. I slept with your wife. Kelis was mine and I am so sorry for that. It happened so many years ago. I was young, dumb and horny. Lynn and I were going through so much. She put me through hell. Pat was just there for me. She understood me. I know it’s hard to understand, but Pat was never that damn crazy. I don’t know what in the hell happened to her. Then Lynn just up and left me and took our two sons away. They just left me, ripped out of my life. Gone, and I have not been able to locate them since. I don’t if my wife and kids are dead or not. But its no excuse. A brother should never do what I did to you. And if you can hear me now, I want you to know I am so sorry and I will be sorry for the rest of my days. I love you brother, and I hope you are resting in peace. “ He closes his eyes, and has a few childhood memories of himself and his brother back in New Orleans.

    DC

    “New Orleans. Our home town. Well you left and came out west. And it was my home until Hurricane Katrina came and washed everything away. Just like now. Everything has been taken from me. I have no one. Your sons hate me. I have no one. I just an old dried up pimp. I have to find my sons. I have to give my life purpose.”

    He then hears the door close. He looks up and sees Kevin.

    Kevin

    “The only purpose you seem to have is hurting my family. I bet your happy my pops is dead. Now you can have my mom all to your self. Sick son of a bitch. !“

    DC

    “You better watch your mouth boy. I understand you are upset and going through the most with Abe dying and all. I know you are still mad you found out your momma and I had our thang going on. But boy, it’s thangs you don’t understand. It seems all you know how to do is get mad and cuss me and your mother out. If you would pump ya brakes and sit back and take the time to listen to the story, you might understand something. Everyone isn’t perfect including your father. So before you continue to play that almighty God attitude, know the facts.” And with that so coldly spoken, DC puts his hat back on and smoothly walks right past Kevin , out of the morgue. Kevin is flabbergasted that DC just got him together.





    Sister Patterson arrives at the Hospital to also identify her husband’s body. She runs into DC. They look at each other in silence, until Sister Patterson throws out an ice breaker

    Sister Patterson

    “We are going to hell because of you.”

    DC

    “You know girl, I am getting real sick and tired of you and your sons so quick to blame me. You have some fault here to. I didn’t force you to sleep with me.”

    Sister Patterson

    “And your dumb ass don’t know what no means. Simple ass Bastard. What is Miss Jenkins going to say about this? How is Miss Jenkins going to react when she finds out my husband, the father of my two sons died after finding out his brother slept with his wife?”

    DC

    “I don’t’ give two damns about no Miss Jenkins. Damn her to hell too. Our family has been turned upside down. We don’t need no antics from you. It’s time for healing. I lost the only family I had left. My brother, who died in a car crash. Damn you Pat and damn your two sons. The only one I have to answer too now is my brother’s spirit.” After saying that, DC walks off.

    Sister Patterson, speaking to her self,

    “Lord have mercy. The devil is testing me today.” Sister Patterson is about to get on the elevator when something catches her eye. She gets off the elevator and looks down the hall and sees a big, tall grayed haired woman.

    Sister Patterson

    “I need to see a doctor about my third eye. My third has been failing me for a while now. Did I lose my special powers?” She says walking closer to this familiar woman. Sister Patterson realizes it’s none other then the infamous Miss Jenkins herself.

    Sister Patterson

    “Miss Jenkins!? What are you doing out of your house?”

    Madea turns around and looks at Sister Patterson,

    “Well, well. If it isn’t the devil’s advocate. Thought I would never make it out of my own house did ya honey?”

    Sister Patterson

    “We need to get you back to the house now. You can’t be out here like this.”

    Madea

    “I aint going no where. You crazy bat. It’s time to let the world know that you have been up to no damn good in my neighborhood.”

    Sister Patterson

    “Miss Jenkins, please don’t this. What are you doing here? How did you get out?”

    Madea

    “I saw one of those man’woman’s in my basement honey. She said call the po po and I said ok ho. Looked like she was raped.”

    Sister Patterson

    “I know you are not talking about Rufus.”

    Madea

    “Rufus, honey, Chaka khan, it don’t matter. That child needed help. And you need help too. Crazy ass physco. I don’t see how they let you loose in these streets. Lord, tell me how did I ever give birth to a demon child.”

    Kevin walks over to his mother and Miss Jenkins,

    “Is this Miss Jenkins?”

    Madea

    “Why yes it is. How you derrin’? I’m yo grand momma. Your crazy mother here, forget to mention me.”

    Kevin

    “Is this true?”

    Sister Patterson

    “Yes. Miss Jenkins is my mother.”





    Ivory Inc .



    Karim is sitting at his desk, thinking about all that’s happened. His father is dead, one of the evilest psychos of Pasadena is his sister, and his mother is still crazy. He is scanning over Ivory’s business plan for the next year, which had to change drastically due to the recent economic melt down. Not able to work right now he throws his pen down. Ladonna walks in and sees him there.

    LaDonna

    “Something wrong, Mr. Williams? “

    Karim

    “Please call me Karim. I don’t like formalities around here. But yes… I don’t think I want to talk about it. “

    LaDonna , sitting down next to him,

    Come on, its me you’re talking to. Your Ivory girl. Tell me what’s wrong.

    Karim, looking up at LaDonna

    “Well, its my Pops. I was never as close to him as Kevin was, but he’s dead, and I found out he molested my sister, and made my mom think she was dead. My mom cheated on my pops, and she’s gone completely insane. And Mona, the woman who kidnapped Sharan, is my sister Kelis, the daughter of my uncle and mom! And then there’s Alexis who just got out of jail. So yes, I am going through a lot right now”

    LaDonna, getting up from her chair and begins to massage Karim’s shoulders

    “I’m sorry, Karim. I really am. I don’t even know what to say, but you need to stick with your family. Your mother may be a nut, but she’s your mother. And your brother needs you too”

    Karim

    “My mom cheated on my pops, I don’t know if I can just let that go. Now my dad is dead.”

    LaDonna

    “But you can’t just desert her either. You need Patterson and she needs you…. And aren’t you back with that girl Alexis? Isn’t she a criminal? “

    Karim

    “No, Ashley I guess ended up alive. And yes I’m back with her but she’s really not that bad. Maybe one of the lone bright spots in all of this. I do care for her”

    LaDonna

    “I’ve heard about her from you, and I don’t know if I trust her. Its just a vibe I get. You said she was acting the same way Ria used to act until you found out she was cheating.”

    Karim

    “I know we have some issues but I am assuming we are going to work on them, though she has a lot of explaining to do. Listen, I really like Alexis, and I think that she’s not like her sister”

    LaDonna

    “Maybe not on the outside. Its none of my business, I’m just saying-

    Alexis, walking in

    “Or maybe you just want a piece of my man for yourself? I saw how you was looking at Karim at the wedding. Smiling at me when Karim and I were arguing.”

    LaDonna

    “Excuse me? I am just Karim’s secretary and friend, you can’t just come up in here- “

    Alexis, walking over to Karim and shoving LaDonna aside

    “I know about girls like you. And I’m not stupid. I know what you want, and I’m what Karim needs to feel better. So how about you run along, go do your papers or something? “

    LaDonna, grabbing Alexis by the arm

    “Now listen here, I don’t take that kind of talk. “

    Then Karim jumps in and pulls LaDonna off of Alexis.

    Alexis

    “You better take your damn hands off of me.”

    Karim

    “Everyone calm down. Alexis, nothing was going on here. LaDonna and I are very close friends. I am not hiding anything like you. So please don’t go there with LaDonna and I think you owe her an apology.”

    LaDonna smiles at Alexis as Alexis squints her eyes in disbelief and slight embarrassment.

    LaDonna

    “It’s ok Karim. I see she’s going to have a hard time saying it. I’m good. She just better watch how she talks to me.” LaDonna then walks out the office.

    Karim, looking at Alexis,

    “I really can’t believe you Lexie. You really embarrassed me.”









    Westwood Park, Ria’s House

    Patti is in the kitchen fixing sandwiches for her and Ria as Ria sits on her couch watching The Young and the Restless when suddenly she hears a pounding on her front door.

    Ria

    “Who in the hell pounding on my damn door like they the police. My stories on damn it!” She says cutting the TV off and getting up off the couch.

    Patti

    “Girl you better watch your mouth. Don’t talk like that in front of me.”

    Ria rolls her eyes as she opens the door and is absolutely stunned to see her sister Jasmine on her door step. Jasmine smiles and gives Ria a hug.

    Jasmine

    “Hello little sis. Long time no see.”

    Ria

    “What the hell are you doing here? First Patti and now you!”

    Jasmine

    “You don’t sound to happy to see me? I haven’t seen you in a few years.”

    Jasmine

    “Well your so busy with your career so I wouldn’t see how you would have time.”

    Jasmine

    “Never, You’re my sister. I always have time for you. Where’s Patti at? Can I come in?”

    Ria

    “I guess!” She says motioning for her to come in. Jasmine walks in and sees her mother Patti. She hug her.

    Jasmine

    “Hello darling. Was the house hard to find?”

    Jasmine

    “Not at all.”

    Ria

    “Wait a minute. You asked Jasmine to come here?”

    Patti

    “I did darling. I haven’t seen my girls together in a very long time. I thought we could spend some time together.”

    Ria

    “In my house?”

    Jasmine

    “That’s where we are at.”

    Ria

    “I can’t take this. This is too much. How can you just invite people to my house Patti?”

    Patti

    “It wasn’t just anybody. Jasmine is your sister.”

    Ria

    “How long yall gone be here?”

    Patti

    “Why, you got something to do? I haven’t seen you working so I know you don’t have a job. How are you paying your rent and your bills?”

    Ria

    “Nunya.”

    Jasmine

    “Victoria come on, don’t talk to Patti like that.”

    Ria

    “I am about to explode. Yall working my last nerves. My sovereignty has just been invaded by you two. I have a life you know.”

    Patti

    “Your life includes your sister and Miss Patti. Now you better change that attitude girl.”

    Ria

    “I need a damn drink. Yall driving me to drink.” Ria grabs her purse and begins to head out the door.

    Patti

    “Don’t walk out that door. How rude? Your sister just got here.”

    Ria, looking back at her mother,

    “This is my house and I am a grown ass woman.” After saying that Ria slams her front door and leaves. Jasmine looks at Patti in disbelief.

    Jasmine

    “I see she still has that chip on her shoulder. I’m glad you had me come out here. It’s time for Ria to deal with the truth.”

    Patti

    “You’re right. I don’t know how she’s going to handle what I have to tell her.”

    Jasmine

    “You have to tell Victoria, she has to know the truth.”







    Dre drives his 84 Monte Carlo sitting on 22’s into his driveway of his home in Westwood Park with his brother Kiko in the passenger seat.

    Kiko

    “Why are we here?”

    Dre

    “We really need to talk.”

    Kiko

    “Talk about how my own brother killed a pregnant woman? I could have been killed because of you ? What the hell is the matter with you? When is this going to stop? When are you going to be done running this streets? There is nothing good out here. I told you if you needed some money I would loan you some. Now because you are hard headed, you got us caught up in some deep [!@#$%^&*]. How am I supposed to keep silent about you killing Lauren? I’m a doctor. I took vow’s to save lives Dondre. “

    Dre

    “You don’t know the whole story. Chillax. I want to show you something.”

    Kiko

    “You are straight up tripping. This is the last time I am riding in this damn ghetto mobile. This damn things sit to high off the ground. I have to literally jump in and jump out.” He says as he jumps out of the car. They walk up to the front door and Dre pulls an eviction notice down from his door. He then looks at Kiko.

    “This is the reason I need fast money man. I am about to lose everything. Working for my money the legal way just aint getting me my money fast enough. I don’t want loans from you. I am my own man and will make my own ends meet.”

    Kiko

    “Look, I just want to get home, into the safety of my own home. Can we please hurry this up?”

    Dre

    “You always bitching about something.” Dre opens his door and Kiko follows Dre inside. Suddenly Lauren walks out from the back room.

    Kiko

    “I think I got a contact from that drug stick you smoked in the car. I am now seeing things.”

    Dre

    “No you not bruh, it’s the real thing. Lauren isn’t dead. We faked her death. This was a set up.”

    Lauren, smiling

    “Hi Kiko.”

    Next Time on S.T.E.A.M.:

    Bryan Jr’s paternity test results are revealed!


  5. aMLCproduction
    Sierra Madre,

    Mona opens her side door and begins to walk into her garage until she sees Daniel passed out in her backyard. She shakes her head at him, She goes back to her resort and turns on the hot water faucet and pulls out a pot from the cabinet, giving time for the water to heat up. She fills the pot with the steaming hot water, walks outside and throws it onto Daniel. He immediately wakes up screaming

    "What the hell!?"

    Mona

    "Get up you crusty bump. You're making my yard look ugly and your driving my property value down."

    Daniel

    "I'm sorry. Sheesh. " He begins to drool at the mouth and begins to do jumping jacks.

    Mona

    "You really have lost your mind."

    Daniel

    "I'm the world's strongest man. I have to exercise to keep up my strength"

    Mona

    "In your dreams homie. Enough with the jiber jabber. I got a surprise for you"

    Daniel

    "I hope I like it"

    Mona

    "I fixed you a meth sandwich. Let's go inside and have a drug session. I got to put a few thoughts in your ear." Daniel excited that he is about to get his high on, hops , skips, and jumps into her house.


    Episode : 47
    Written by: ML C.





    Meanwhile,

    At Huntington Memorial Hospital

    As Diego is taking a set of vitals on Lauren, she comes too. She sees Chris and she smiles.

    Chris

    "I'm right here." He says as he caresses her face.

    Diego

    "How do you feel?"

    Lauren

    "OK I guess. My head hurt really bad. What happened?"

    Diego

    "You suffered a mild concussion."

    Chris

    "Lauren, how did this happen to you?"

    Before answering, she has a flashback to Daniel hitting her in the head with the phone. She doesn't know if she should say anything, fearing what will happen to Daniel next. But She realizes that Daniel has a problem and needs to be stopped. He needs help, so she tells the truth.

    "Daniel, he hit me with my phone."

    Chris

    "What do you mean he hit you. He's supposed to be here on the crazy ward."

    Lauren

    "He escaped. He was talking about this woman after us."

    Chris

    "That still doesn't give him the right to put his hands on you. He's gone too far."

    Diego

    "I agree. I'm going to call Chief Williams"

    Chris

    "I'm going to kill Daniel." Chris says as Diego leaves the room.

    Lauren

    "Chris, please don't do anything stupid. That's why I didn't want to tell you."

    Chris

    "Lauren, Daniel has to be stopped. He doesn't give a damn about anyone why should we show him any sympathy. He had his hands on you that night at The Blue Note. Why Lauren, Why did he hit you?"

    Lauren, breaking down in tears, not knowing what to make of Daniel's actions and deeply hurt that he hit her,

    "He wanted some money. I wouldn't give it to him. "

    Chris, shaking his head than burying his hands in his face,

    "Lauren, I cannot stand by and watch him do this to you. My father raised me to respect women, and no man for any reason should put his hands on a woman. That's called a Bitch in my book. These damn hospitals can't contain Daniel, and I'm not going to wait until he does something else to you. Lauren I'm not having it. I love you. I am not going to let anything happen to you." He engulfs her in a hug, shedding tears himself, feeling guilty, that he could not prevent this from happening.

    Chris

    "Lauren I am so sorry. I am so sorry for not being there." He says as he holds her even tighter.

    Lauren

    "Chris, it's OK. You didn't know this was going to happen. Daniel needs help and now that Diego has called Abe, they can arrest him and we can find out what the hell is going on. Something is just not right."

    Chris

    "Abe better find Daniel before I do. He's not going to get away with this." Chris gets up and leaves her room as she calls out to him but to no avail, he is already gone. Lauren wonders where Daniel is and prays that Chris doesn't find him before Abe does.







    Mona's Mountain Resort.

    Mona is leaned back in her recliner, laxxed, exhaling on her Mary stick. Feeling good she has a moment with Mary and sees, she comes out the moment and looks at Daniel, sitting on the couch, leaned over the glass coffee table, smoking up the meth she has cooked up for him. Mona smiles, as he picks his skin, imagining bugs are biting him and decides to mess with Daniel's head in his delusional state of mind.

    "You OK Danny Boy?"

    Daniel

    "These roaches keep biting me. Damn, there everywhere. Don't you keep a clean house?" He says as he stands up and begins to slap at his arms and face trying to kill the "roaches"

    "You know, you should really invest in an exterminator. Hell give me some bleach and I'll just throw it everywhere."

    Mona, trying to contain her laughter from being amused with Daniel's drug induced hallucinations.

    "Wait." She gets up out her recliner "Don't move"

    Daniel

    "What?," Looking at her with fear building up within him "what is it?"

    Mona

    "There is a huge roach right on the side of your face" She says as she gets closer to him."

    Daniel

    "Please get it. It' burning my skin"

    Mona

    "Don't move, I'm bout to get it" Mona snatches her 22 inch flat screen monitor from her tower and slaps Daniel across the face with it. Mona unable to contain her laughter anymore, lets it out as Daniel falls back on the sofa, rubbing his reddened cheek.

    "Damn, is it dead."

    Mona

    "Yea man." Trying to get herself back together.

    Daniel

    "You didn't have to hit me so fast." Mona explodes into laughter once more.





    Downtown Pasadena

    TC Hotel

    Santino walks into Ty's office without Knocking. Having been on the phone, tells his caller he will call them back, looking at Santino with a serious face

    "You know to knock before you walk into my office. What the hell is your problem."

    Santino

    "Boss, I know all that. But this is important."

    Ty

    "Am I about to die?"

    Santino

    "Daniel has escaped from the psych. ward."

    Ty

    "Missing? What the fu-" He pauses, bites his lip and turns around to look out the window to view his outside fountain to try and make sense of this unexpected news.

    Ty

    "Something is not right Tino. If Daniel left the hospital, you would think the first place or person he would call would be me. We're like brothers.You don't know where he is at?" He says looking back at his no2 man.

    Santino

    "No one knows where he is now, But I can tell you that he was at Lauren's and he hit her with a phone."

    Ty

    "A phone? That doesn't sound right. This doesn't add up." He turns around to look at the fountain again to collect his thoughts. Ty remains silent.

    Santino

    "Boss, what do you want me to do?"

    Ty, remaining silent, thinking of all the times Mona acted strangely every time he mentioned Daniel's name. Mona would always shrug him off or change the subject and never would want to talk about him. Then Ty thinks about his theory that Daniel did not really try to commit suicide the night of his Hotel Party and that in fact someone may have set it up to look like a suicide. Ty has finally put two and two together.

    Santino

    "Boss, you're never this quiet, your quick, Come on your sly Ty. I know you got a plan"

    Ty

    "I always do. Keep tabs on Mona. Something is not right and I am going to get to the bottom of this. I'm going to look for D myself."

    "Don't count on that happening"

    Ty and Santino turn around and sees Jennifer. Santino looks at Ty then looks at Jenn and leaves, to get on his mission to keep tabs on The Lady in Black.

    Ty

    "Baby, I've missed you." He says as he greets her, kissing her on the lips, well he tries to anyway until she pulls her lips away, turning her face to the left so he kisses her cheek instead.

    Ty

    "Is something wrong?"

    Jenn

    "Uhm, yea. I can't believe you wanted to give Jodie a job."

    Ty

    "Jenn, please, that is not up for discussion. I have something to take care of." He gives her a credit card as he heads out." There, go buy yourself something pretty. I'll get with you later."

    Jenn

    "Ty you better not walk out of here" He blows her a kiss and leaves his office. Jenn is frustrated and confused. As she swaps at Ty's desk knocking off pen's folders and paper work"Life with Ty isn't so great after all." She hears coming from behind her. She turns around and sees Chris. She rolls her eyes at him. Not wanting to admit he was actually right, she tries to hide it with an attitude.

    "Chris, do yourself a favor and stay out of my life."

    Chris

    "Jenn, that's not why I am here. I could care less about what's going with you. I just know that your man in shining armor of yours is messing with Lauren. Where is he? I know he is hiding Daniel somewhere?"

    Jenn

    "What the hell are you talking about now? I can see why you and Lauren click so much. You both mastered the art of babbling on and blowing out steam."

    Chris

    "Steam huh, I thought you and Lauren were good friends. What happened to that?"

    Jenn

    "I guess that went out the window when she stop wanting me to be happy. Being with Ty makes me happy. Any friend, for that matter, a so called good friend could respect that."

    Chris

    "I see Ty has really hypnotized you. What happened to you? What has He done to you?"

    Jenn

    "Suck my ass Chris." She says hastily says as she flicks him off, leaving the office. Chris chuckles, knowing he hit a nerve deep within Jenn. But he doesn't let that stop him from his mission, finding Daniel. He begins to look around in Ty's office.





    Sierra Madre,

    Mona

    "Your face OK?"

    Daniel

    "It's hurts like you just hit me witch a computer screen."

    Mona

    "Maybe I was to fast for you. But Listen Danny boy, I know how you can feel better."

    Daniel

    "You read my mind, it's time for another drug session."

    Mona

    "Not quite, you see, you know your good boy Ty, don't you?"

    Daniel

    "Yes I sure do"

    Mona

    "Yes. Danny boy he called me this a.m. and told me to inform you he has a nice package for you."

    Daniel

    "I bet it's some more "Tina"

    Mona

    "You already know playboy. He said to be There by 12." She looks at her watch. "it's 11 now, you can make it to downtown if you leave and start walking now."

    Daniel

    "well can't you give me a ride?"

    Mona

    "That will be a negative. Now get the hell out of here before I tie you up with my black mambas." Daniel remembering the time in the hospital when Mona was about to inject him with the venom of the black mamba, decides not to test Mona. As he is about to leave he decides he is superman and not afraid of Mona today. He looks at her

    "Can I see what your face looks like? Why do you always wear the veil? Why do you keep your face hidden?" Mona reaches in her bra and pulls out a very small gun and begins to fire in Daniel's direction. Daniel runs out her mountain side dodging bullets, headed back into Pasadena. Once Daniel is out of sight, Santino rides by Mona's resort, just having missed seeing Daniel leave.





    Westwood Park, Mike's House

    Jodie is in the kitchen putting away the dishes she just washed when Mike walks in the front door. She smiles at him.

    Mike, for some reason he thinks Jodie's really beautiful today and he tells her.

    Jodie

    "Thanks's, that's sweet. I wish I felt beautiful on the inside."

    Mike, taking a seat on the sofa, looks at Jodie

    "What makes you say that? Is something wrong?"

    Jodie

    "I'm very nauseated today."

    Mike

    "I can go get you some ginger ale or something."

    Jodie

    "No thanks. I'm OK. I already got some. This is normal for me so don't be alarmed. All this medication I'm on really drains my body. So many side effects."

    Mike

    "Well, then have seat, let's watch a movie or something"

    Jodie

    "Actually, I wanted to talk to you about something."

    Mike

    "What's on your mind?"

    Jodie, sitting next to him on the sofa.

    "I was thinking about what Ty said last night."

    Mike

    "What about it? You mean the job offer?"

    Jodie

    "Yes and-"

    Mike, cutting her off

    "Jodie, you can't be serious. You actually gave it some thought?"

    Jodie

    "Listen, let me explain. I was thinking, what if I did go work for Ty, then maybe I could get close to him and see what is he really doing. Maybe I can find out something."

    Mike

    "I don't know Jodie. I don't like the sound of this."

    Jodie

    "Mike , please, it's the least I could do for you. You have been so kind and understanding I will be forever grateful. For the first time in a long time, I feel like someone actually cares about me Mike. And that feels good." She says as she wipes away a tear that rolls down her cheek. He scoots closer to her, and holds her.

    Mike

    "Jodie, I'm here for you. I'll always be here for you. You don't ever have to worry about that. I accept you for who you are." He kisses her on her forehead.

    Jodie

    "That's why I need to do this. For you Mike. I owe you this. You deserve it. Jenn and Ty have done you so wrong. It's not right. You are a good person, and you don't deserve anything they did to you. I have seen Ty's type before. Mike, I used to work the streets of Cleveland, pimps, hoes, drug dealers, I have seen them all. He's up to something. I can feel it. I can work for him, get him to trust me and find out what he's really doing."

    Mike, looking into her eyes,

    "Jodie, I really don't know. Ty is dangerous."

    Jodie

    "Mike, I'm a strong woman, I have been stabbed, shot, robbed, Ty does not scare me. Besides, this is Pasadena, not Cleveland. Ty is just a rich boy, wearing a suit, blowing out hot air."

    Mike

    "Your very strong minded. Jodie, if this is something you really want to do, then let me know if there is anything I can do to help." just as Jodie is about to respond, she holds her stomach and frowns up.

    Mike

    "Jodie, are you OK?" Jodie, gets and hurries into the bathroom to vomit. Mike hears, Jodie's moans, and weird cries as she vomits into the toilet. He hates to see her like this, and wonders if there is anything he can do since this so new to him, He is left there to sit and try to take his mind off of Jodie's liquid pain by turning on the tv.





    Back at TC Hotel,

    Daniel enters the back entrance, remembering that only Ty's workers know about it. He slips into the Hotel discreetly, and begins to go to the room Mona told him his "package will be in. Daniel stops suddenly, when he sees a little leprechaun standing down the hall from him. The little chan' laughs at Daniel and runs towards him.




    Ty, forgetting his gun, and securing his safe pulls back up to his hotel,

    as Chris, continues to search the Hotel, opening up doors, in the hallways behind Ty's office. He hears some one running,

    Daniel, in his drug induced state of mind, makes a b-line for the nest room he sees and enters the room, and locks it,

    Ty enters his office, and sees his desk has been ransacked, He pulls his gun out from under his black leather couch and enters the hallways behind his office.

    Daniel, catching his breath, running from the leprechaun, imagined by the meth that is running through his veins, slowly turns around to look in the room he is in. He sees, a body, on a Gurney with iv's and ventilators hooked up to the person. Daniel slowly walks over to get this person identity and he sees

    Ty, hearing foot steps behind him, on impulse, knowing no one is supposed to be in the halls but him turns around and shoots the person walking up behind him. Ty, looks in horror as he realizes he has shot Jennifer!!.....


  7. aMLCproduction
    Alexis's Penthouse

    Rufus walks out from the kitchen area with a bowl of popcorn in his hand, wearing a long white robe and a green facial mask on her face.

    Just as he turns on the TV, the door bell rings.

    Rufus

    "This better be good… they got nerve interrupting my favorite show, 'Chic's with Dicks.'"

    He goes to the door and opens it to see Lisa and Alexis.

    Alexis

    "Whoa, didn't know it was Mardi Gras?"

    Alexis steps into the suite. Lisa follows her.

    Rufus

    "What do you want?"

    Lisa

    "My client has thought about your offer..."

    Rufus

    "And?"

    Alexis

    "And I'll..."

    Lisa quickly gets between Alexis and Rufus.

    Lisa

    "She agrees to work with you... under one condition."

    Rufus

    "OK... I'm listening."

    Lisa

    "Co-CEO."

    Rufus

    "Wow! This is great! I promise you, you will not be disappointed."

    Alexis

    "Oh, trust me, I will be watching your every move."

    Rufus

    "And I always will be one step ahead of you."

    Lisa

    "Sounds like we've reached an agreement. Ladies, would you do me a favor? Try not to kill each other. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have to run."

    Rufus

    "Don't worry, Lisa. Alexis will be just fine."

    Rufus ushers Lisa out of the suite. After closing the door, she turns to Alexis.

    Rufus

    "Now that that's settled, you and I need to get a couple of things straightened out. If this partnership is going to work at all, we are going to have to trust one another."

    Alexis

    "Go on, I'm listening."

    Rufus

    "First and foremost, Natalia must be eliminated."

    Alexis

    "I couldn't agree more."

    Rufus

    "Where you failed, I will succeed."

    Alexis

    "What's that suppose to mean? I didn't try to kill to her."

    Rufus

    "Really?"

    Alexis

    "Really, I didn't."

    Rufus

    "All I'm saying is we have to be a step ahead of our enemies. That means that our top priority is eliminating Sabryn and Natalia."

    Alexis smiles as she thinks about a world without Sabryn and Natalia.



    Alexis (thinking to herself)

    "I might not have to do anything after all. I can sit back and watch the tranny bury herself...and get rid of my enemies in the process. This partnership thing may not be such a bad idea after all."

    She extends her hand out to Rufus.

    Alexis

    Partner?

    Rufus

    Partner!

    They shake hands.


    Episode: 96, Chics with Dicks!

    Written by: ML Cooks, Durand Saint Hilaire, Tara Smith, with Mio Slater





    In an undisclosed location, Abe walks into the room where Sharan, Ashley and Bryan Jr. the 1st are. Sharan and Abe are stunned to see one another. Abe is also surprised to see Ashley.

    Abe

    "Ashley."

    Ashley

    "In the flesh. Don't even think you are going to come in here with moral authority. I have no respect for you."

    Abe

    "I see everyone here knows."

    Mona

    "Before long, the whole city will know."

    Abe

    "Sharan, it's good to see you."

    Mona bashes her father in the head with her gun. Abe falls to the ground. Sharan is shocked and BJ the 1st starts crying.

    Ashley

    "You made my baby cry. Next time you decide to attack someone, give me a little warning. I don't want my child subjected to this."

    Mona

    "Here's a tip . . . don't piss me off. That's not even your child."

    Ashley

    "Keep your damned mouth shut! I don't want everyone knowing that."

    Mona (points her gun at Ashley)

    "I'll say whatever I damned well please... 'cause I'm the one running the show here."

    Sharan

    "Kelis, please! Calm down. It's OK."

    She walks up to Mona and hugs her.

    Sharan

    "I think you need to smoke your drugs. Jesus, I can't believe I just said that."

    Sharan's voice soothes and calms down Mona. She pulls the gun away from Ashley. Ashley tries to calm the frantic tears of the baby as she holds him her arms. She decides to leave.

    Mona sits down and reaches into her afro. She pulls out a sack of weed and a small pipe. She fixes up her Mary to smoke it.

    Sharan stands over Abe and wonders if he's OK. She really wants to ask him if Mona's allegations of sexual abuse are true. Sharan, then walks up behind Mona. Mona jumps up.

    Mona

    "What are you doing?"

    Sharan

    "Relax. I'm going to massage your shoulders."

    Mona

    "I don't like anyone walking up behind me. My eyes need to be on you at all times. If I can't see you, I get crazy."

    Sharan

    "Baby, Kelis...relax. All I want is to is make you feel good."

    She says escorting Mona to sit down which she does. Sharan begins rubbing and massaging on Mona's shoulders. The more puffs of her pipe she takes, the more Mona feels at ease. She's completely high. The woman she has wanted for over a year is finally giving in to her.

    Sharan knows Mona is beginning to trust her. She leans down and gently blows on Mona's neck. Sharan, maybe from suffering a contact, begins to kiss Mona's neck. Mona moans in ecstasy.





    The Williams House

    Sister Pat is still on the floor. Her face is covered in tears after her fights with Abe and Kevin over her affair with DC. She prays to the Lord and Miss Jenkins. She feels a tap on her shoulder and looks up to see her other son, Karim.

    Karim (with tears in his eyes)

    "Mom, what in the hell happened? DC told me Pops walked in on you and him…"

    Sister Pat

    "Son, forgive me. Don't be like your brother and Abe."

    Karim

    "I thought you were finished with that bastard! Now he's going around gloating about you breaking Pop's heart! I expected better from you."

    Sister Pat

    "I have sinned, Karim, I have sinned! I keep praying to the Lord, and to Miss Jenkins, for forgiveness!"

    Karim

    "Maybe you don't deserve forgiveness this time."

    Sister Pat

    "Son, not you too."

    Karim

    "Do you really think I'm just going to say something like 'My mom slept with my uncle again, oh well!'?!" Hell no! Don't you understand how much this hurts me?! My whole life, I've looked up to you. I used to think, my mother, she's one of those rare people who always does the right thing. She's not the typical parent or wife. She's something special. But believe me, I'll never think of you that way ever again!"

    Sister Pat

    "Karim, my baby, I am so full of shame and remorse for my horrible sin. You just don't know. But think about Miss Jenkins...what she would want you to say. You know she'd want you to forgive me."

    Karim (getting visibly angrier)

    "Who in the hell is Miss Jenkins?! Your whole life revolves around Miss Jenkins! Miss Jenkins this, Miss Jenkins that, you have to go visit Miss Jenkins…"

    Sister Pat

    "Don't no one talk like that about Miss Jenkins! Karim, you do not want to upset her!"

    Karim

    I'm so beyond tired of this insanity. It's over. I'm going to that damned house to find out who this woman is. And Mom, I'm sorry, but I don't care what you have to say about it."

    Sister Pat (standing up)

    Boy, don't! If you just barge into her house, you'll suffer her wrath. Miss Jenkins don't play that mess!

    Karim ignores Sister Pat. He turns around, stomps out of the house and heads across the street. Sister Pat tries to run after him.

    Karim approaches the dark house and kicks the door open!







    Back downtown

    TC Hotel

    Alexis and Rufus's hand shake is interrupted by a knock at the door. Alexis goes to get it but Rufus stops her.

    Rufus

    "No, no sweetie. You've been locked up for a long time. No one's here for you."

    Rufus answers the door. She sees a woman with her face covered by a red veil with a baby in a carriage. Alexis realizes it's Ashley.

    Rufus

    "Can I help you?"

    Ashley

    "Faggot."

    Ashley walks off.

    Rufus (hollering in the hallway)

    "What else is new, you stupid bitch!"

    Rufus slams the door. Alexis chuckles.

    Rufus

    "It's not funny. I get tired of being called names all the time."

    Alexis

    "Save it for a cup of coffee, girlfriend."

    Alexis rushes out of the suite.

    Rufus

    "Something is going on here."

    Rufus grabs his purse and decides to follow Alexis.





    T.C. Hotel

    Ty's office

    Dre and Ty are holding each other at gun point.

    Dre

    "I'm packing heat too. Put the weapon down homie or there will be some real problems in here."

    Ty

    "Do you know who you're talking too? You are out numbered 100 to 1."

    Dre (walks closer to Ty)

    "I don't give a damn about all that."

    Ty

    "You've lost your mind."

    Dre

    "You ain't nothing man. You ain't a gansta. You got nothing on me. Now either get down or lie down."

    Dre puts the tip of his gun against Ty's temple. Ty has no choice but to concede to defeat.

    Dre

    "Drop it before you get dropped."

    Ty drops his gun.

    Dre (presses the gun into Ty's temple)

    "Now sit down and don't mutha fu(king move."

    Ty remains silent. He thinks he can he turn things around. But he wonders if he is getting weak in the game.

    Dre

    "Never show another man your weakness. Now, I can exploit it. You're not so bad after all. You should have shot me when you had the chance."

    Ty

    "Quit talking and make your move. Only bitches talk as much as you do."

    Dre

    "Did you also know that bitches get killed for running off at the mouth? I'm not having this conversation again. You want Lauren dead, kill her your own damned self. And next time you point a gun at me, use it."

    Dre gets up and walks out of Ty's office. Ty sits in his office chair, his head still spinning from what just happened. He can't believe that he allowed Dre to gain an upper hand.

    Ty (a devious smile appears on his face)

    "For now Dre, for now. You've crossed the line. I going to teach you a lesson you will never forget."





    Lavender Hill

    Santino pulls up to the mansion in the limo. Jenn is waiting in front. She gets in the limo and Santino drives off. He rolls down the window to the back seat and looks into Jenn's eyes.

    Santino

    "You look beautiful today."

    Jenn (smiling back to him)

    "Thank you."

    Santino (turning his attention back to the road)

    "Where we off to?"

    Jenn

    "The hospital."

    Santino

    "Is everything ok? Your new teeth didn't fall out, did they?"

    Jenn

    "Ha, ha, very funny a$$hole."

    Santino

    "I love when you get mad. It's a turn on."

    Jenn flips him off.

    Jenn

    "I'm going to see Jodie."

    Santino

    "I don't think that's a good idea."

    Jenn

    "I didn't ask for your opinion or your permission."

    Santino

    "Seriously, Jenn, why are you going to see Jodie? It's not going to do any one any good. I hear she is on her death bed. Leave the woman alone."

    Jenn

    "I won't stop until Jodie is out of the picture."

    Santino

    "You really hate her huh?"

    Jenn

    "Hate doesn't come close to describing how I feel."

    Santino

    "What will Ty say about this?"

    Jenn

    "At this time I don't care about Tyler."

    Santino

    "I care about you."

    Jenn smiles, enjoying the attention she is getting from Santino. Ty won't even acknowledge her,

    Jenn

    "You're playing a dangerous game coming on to me. Ty is capable of anything. I am sure he would not go for you double crossing him."

    Santino

    "What Ty doesn't know won't hurt him."

    Jenn

    "This isn't the way to the hospital. Where are we going?"

    Santino

    "I've got a surprise for you."

    He speeds up on the highway. They are unaware that Karl is following them.





    Back at TC Hotel,

    Ashley and Alexis enter a conference room. Ashley is holding BJ the 1st.

    Ashley

    "Why is that sick man in your hotel room?"

    Alexis

    "Nice to see you too. Yeah, I got released from prison, thanks for caring."

    Ashley

    "Look, I'm sorry. A lot has been going on."

    Alexis

    "I am getting sick of all this. This can't go on, Ashley. Give it up. It's not worth it. Think of this child. This child, my own nephew, and I haven't had to chance to say hi or anything. Bryan doesn't love you. You have to realize that."

    Ashley

    "Oh, he loves me. Sabryn may be in the way right now, but soon, she'll be out of the picture."

    Alexis

    "What are you going to do?"

    Ashley

    "Go to the wedding and you'll find out. It will all happen there. The world will find out I am not dead after all."

    Alexis

    "I'm done with this Ashley. I can't stand by you anymore. I have my own problems right now. First, I've got Rufus trying to take my company. Then Karim...he's back in my life. I love him and I'm not going to mess up what we have for anything."

    Ashley

    "At least you know how I feel. I'll do anything to be with Bryan."

    Alexis

    "You're wrong. I'd like to think that I'm more sensible...a little saner than you."

    Just then, the door opens. Rufus stands in the door way. Rufus sees Ashley and is shocked. Ashley pulls out her gun and takes aim.

    Ashley

    "Step in here, you beast in a dress."

    Rufus

    "Look honey...I don't know anything. I see nothing, OK? Alexis, you can have it all back...Divine Design, the suite. Just let me go, please."

    Ashley

    "Not on your sweet ass life."

    Bryan Jr. begins to cry.

    Ashley

    "See what you did, fruit loop? You made my son cry. Alexis, meet your nephew. Now is a good time for the two of your to get acquainted. Why don't you take him upstairs and see if you can get him settled down? This tranny and I are going for a ride."

    Rufus

    "No.. no. Please."

    Alexis

    "I said that I was done with this. But I must admit, if good ole' Rufus disappears, that makes my life a whole lot easier. Carry on sis! I'll keep a look out for you."

    She pushes the stroller past Rufus and smirks as she walks out. Ashley walks up to Rufus and snatches off her wig. Then she rips open Rufus's blouse and bra. The bra and silicon breasts fall to the floor.

    Rufus

    "Do you know how many dicks I had to suck to get those, you stupid bitch?!"

    Ashley (jamming the gun into Rufus' back)

    "It's time to be the man you are supposed to be. Now get to walking."

    Alexis makes sure the coast is clear as her crazy sister kidnaps Rufus.


  8. aMLCproduction
    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Daniel walks over to the nurses station and asks to see Lauren. Dr. Diego Serrano walks over to him.

    Diego

    “You’re here for Lauren ?”

    Daniel

    “Yes Serrano. I received a phone call saying was shot.”

    Diego

    “She’s brain dead. We have her on life support. She’s not going to be able to come back from this.”

    Daniel

    “What about the baby? Can you save the baby?”

    Diego

    “The baby won’t make it either. It will be up to you to say when we can pull the plug.”

    Daniel, a little overwhelmed, voice fades in and out,

    “Can I see her?”

    Diego

    “Of course.”

    Daniel walks into the room where he sees his fiancée, Lauren, laying in the hospital bed. He walks over to her with tears in his eyes. He caresses her cold and pale face.

    “I can’t believe this is happening!. I…can….not…believe it! Why!? How is it that God didn’t let me be the blessing that you deserve? I promised him I was going to be good to you. It’s too late. It’s always the fu(k too late.” Daniel gets angry and pounds his fist on the table.

    “Who did this to you?…I am so sorry Lauren…… I don’t want to live without you. It’s because of you I am alive. I would have raised this child like it was my own. I’d give my life to have either of you two here. You were the one who got me through Mona’s torture chamber. The love I feel for you kept me hanging on to hope…. And this precious baby. The last part of Chris gone. Thanks to Mona. I bet she did this to you. “ His mind goes blank as he looks up into Lauren’s face.

    “Why did you have to leave me Lauren? Why did God do this to you? Why didn’t he take me? Is this my punishment? Is this what I deserve? Not having you in my life.” He puts his head back down on her chest as he realizes he’ll never see the love of his life again.







    Episode: 102, Who’s the Momma?

    Written by ML Cooks with Felicia A. Howard





    Lavender Hill, Sabryn’s Mansion

    Sabryn, who was holding Bryan Jr, puts him down when her cell phone rings. She knew who it was, being that she set a special ring tone for Gilbert.

    “Hello Gilly? Are you outside?”

    Gilbert

    “Yes I am. It’s pure madness out here. WABC, Fox, E! MSNBC, Glamour magazine, and The LA Times are all camped outside the front lawn.”

    Sabryn, looking out her door panel to see the mass media,

    “I’m going to let you in. Hurry up and run in as soon as I open the door.”

    Sabryn opens her front door as Gilbert rushes in. Reporters and news crews try to get a word in with Sabryn but she slams the door in their faces.

    Sabryn ,walking into her living room as Gilbert follows,

    “I don’t think it will ever stop.”

    Gilbert

    “About it tell me. It’s just one thing after another. Where’s Bryan?”

    Sabryn, getting tensed up,

    “He’s in the shower.”

    Gilbert

    “Have you two talked about Ashley?”

    Sabryn

    “I haven’t said not two words to him. I am on fire with my emotions. I don’t want to say anything I will regret.,,, Are you thirsty or hungry? I can have one of the maids get us something.”

    Gilbert

    “No I am ok. Listen, I got some financial reports on SG.”

    Sabryn

    “I know it’s bad considering my brand new wedding line launch was a total flop yesterday.”

    Gilbert

    “Indeed. SG had everything riding on this wedding yesterday. But it was a complete disaster thanks to Ashley.”

    Sabryn

    “I know the reporters had a field day with pictures of me and Ashley rolling around in my wedding cake.”

    Gilbert

    “They did, it’s on the front page of all the major newspapers across the country. Several even took it as far as calling you and Ashley the real-life Krstyle and Alexis off of Dynasty.”

    Sabryn

    “My life is now being mocked. Great!… What is the financial damage so far?”

    Gilbert

    “SG stock is now closing at an all time low. Our stock plunged 52 percent at the close of the business day yesterday. And opening shares today are doing no better.”

    Sabryn shaking her head in disgust,

    “For a long time, outside forces have been controlling my life.”

    Gilbert

    “I think it’s Bryan. His fling with Ashley has caused you a world of pain on so many levels. I really say you just cut your losses now Sabryn.”

    Sabryn

    “Easier said then done. I share a child with Bryan now. “ She looks into his eyes.

    “Are you telling me this as my best friend, or the person who has romantic feelings for me?”

    “Isn’t this interesting?” They both hear Bryan say as he walks down the stairs.

    Bryan

    “You have feelings for my fiancée Gilbert?”

    Sabryn, jumping off the couch,

    “Don’t you dare come down here and question people. You have a child with Ashley for goodness sake.”

    Bryan

    “Don’t say that. We don’t know what is going on. We don’t even know if its really Ashley, let alone if that’s my child she has.”

    Sabryn, breaking into tears,

    “This is too much for me Bryan! Why does this relationship have to hurt me so bad? Why do I always get the short end of the stick? I am sick and tired of this. You slept with that low class skank over a year a go and the ramifications are still being felt to this very day. This very moment. What did I do to deserve all of this Bryan? I want you to tell me.”

    Bryan

    “Honey, just calm down. Wait until we get proof of who this woman really is. I don’t believe it’s Ashley. I ran her over. There’s no way she could have survived something like that, let alone have a child on top of it. It’s just some sick game somebody is playing.”

    Sabryn

    “It’s too late to wait. The damage has been done. The entire country and the world for that matter had a front row seat to our disastrous wedding yesterday. My company is on the verge of bankruptcy. Why am I going through all of this by myself? Why is nothing happening to you? You are the one who cheated and yet me and our son has to pay. Bryan Jr will have to grow up and bear witness to your foolishness.” She slaps him, letting her emotions get the better of her. Then they hear a pounding on the door.

    “Open up! It’s Ashley. Bryan, your son needs to meet his father and he needs some baby wipes. Come on and open up this door!”

    Bryan looks at Sabryn.

    Sabryn

    “The cheap Bitch has the nerve to show her hideous face on my door step.” Bryan Jr begins crying and Sabryn walks over to the crib and picks him up and holds him, looking at Bryan.

    Sabryn

    “Let her in. Let’s solve this mess. I hope God gives me the force not to kill this Bitch. I hate her with every fiber in me.”

    Bryan opens the door and in walks Ashley with her Bryan Jr in a stroller. She sees Sabryn and can tell she is upset. Ashley decides to rub salt in the wound.

    Ashley

    “Looks like we are going to be one big blissful family Sabryn. Who would have guessed it?” She says smirking at Sabryn. Sabryn just rolls her eyes, still rocking BJ in her arms.







    Downtown Pasadena, Pasadena City Jail

    Sister Patterson, along with her two sons walk up to a sergeant.

    Sergeant

    “Yes Sister Patterson?”

    Patterson

    “I want my husband and I want him now! Where is he?”

    Sergeant

    “We’ve been paging him all night and we have not heard nothing yet.”

    Karim

    “That’s not like pops.”

    Kevin

    “I’ll try calling his cell phone again.”

    Sister Paterson

    “Well I want to see the woman that was brought in here last night. She was acting a damn fool in my God’s house. I got something for her though.” Sister Patterson pulls out her bible and her Holy water.

    “I am armed and ready to do the work that needs to be done. I got my third eye and we are ready for the battle field of sin.”

    Kevin, clearing his throat,

    “Let’s not forget about you and DC.”

    Sister Patterson

    “Don’t talk to me like that boy! I am still your mother. This isn‘t about me right now!”

    Sergeant, not wanting the sister to get loud and cause a scene, leads her to the prisoner. Mona walks up to the bars that separate her from her family. Kevin and Karim really look at her and wonder how could a woman do so many heinous crimes.

    Sister Patterson, pointing her long fingernail in Mona’s face,

    “Uhm hmm. Now look, I am only going to say what I have to say the only way I know how to. I only know how to speak the truth. My third eye and I have 3 simple words for you. ……..Who are you?”

    Mona

    “I’m your daughter.”

    Sister Patterson, acting as if she is about to faint putting her hand on her forehead,

    “Lord Have Mercy, the devil is a lair.”

    Kevin

    “How? Then what Sharan told me is true? Did my father really makes us all believe you were dead?”

    Mona

    “Yes that sick son of a bitch did!”

    Sister Patterson throws holy water on her daughter,

    “Thou shall not sin. Don’t talk about my husband like that!”

    Mona, wiping her face,

    “Some husband. I know Abe was not my father. He told me. He told me his brother was. Don.”

    Karim , looking at his sister getting closer to the bars of separation,

    “How do you know all of this?”

    Kevin, looking at his mother,

    “Ma is this true?”

    Sister Patterson

    “Lord have mercy. This can’t be happening. Could you be my baby girl?” She says wiping tears from her eyes.

    “My third eye is telling me you are speaking the truth. But I know my God wouldn’t do this to me. Lord why did he do this to you? Lord, wait till Miss Jenkins find out.”

    Karim and Kevin both roll their eyes at the mentioning of Miss Jenkins.

    Karim

    “Here we go.”

    Mona

    “I know who Miss Jenkins is.”

    Kevin, Karim and especially Sister Patterson look at Mona in shock.

    Kevin

    “Say what?”

    Karim

    “Miss Jenkins is real?”

    Mona

    “I know everything. I’ve been watching my family for a while.”

    Kevin

    “Right, you were the one who were stalking me and Sharan then you kidnapped Sharan! Why?!”

    Mona

    “ Just look at her. She’s every black man’s dream. But she’s mine now. I love her.”

    Sister Patterson, falling back into Karim’s arms,

    “Lord!…Lord.....Oh God NO!!!. Lesbianism. My baby girl is a gay. Lord No. Don’t do this to me. Where is Abe damn it? He needs to be here. He needs to answer all of this. What is happening to my third eye? It didn‘t see none of this!”

    Mona

    “Abe has already answered for his crimes. You won’t be talking to him no time soon.”

    Karim

    “What the hell are you talking about?”

    Kevin, grabbing the bars and yelling at her,

    “What did you to our pops?”

    Then the sergeant walks up to the Williams family.

    “I’m sorry but I have some horrible news. A few of my officers found Abe’s body.”

    Kevin

    “Found his body…..? What does that mean? Is my pops ok?”

    Sergeant

    “I’m sorry, but Abe was found dead.” Sister Patterson faints as Mona smiles. Kevin and Karim look at Mona in disbelief. Their whole family has been turned upside down.





    The Blue Note

    Daniel grabs a seat next to Mike at the bar.

    Daniel

    “Looks like we are two mourning souls about to get drunk.”

    Mike

    “It looks that way. I am not even going to ask how you are doing. I read the newspaper this morning and read about Lauren. I am so sorry.”

    Daniel

    “ I am regretful for you too. I heard about Jodie.” Daniel orders whatever is on tap.

    Mike, taking a sip

    “Why us? What did we do to deserve this man?”

    Daniel

    “Well see, Jodie, and Lauren died two different ways. Lauren was shot. And now she’s brain dead. I want to know who in the hell did that to her. She was pregnant for Fu(k’s sake. She was carrying Chris’s baby. This baby was going to carry on Chris’s spirit. He died for nothing. Thanks to Mona. I bet she is the one who shot her. Before she showed up at the church.”

    Mike

    “The church? Mona is in town?”

    Daniel

    “Yes that crazy nut is. I would have killed her had it not been for Sister Patterson jumping on me. She is purely crazy. I see where Mona gets it from.”

    Mike

    “I have to agree that Sister Patterson is not the sharpest tool in the shed.” They toast up on that one.

    Mike

    “You know, I am really having a hard time trying to put together a funeral for Jodie.”

    Daniel

    “I can’t even bring myself to get around to doing something like that. It’s like I just saw Jodie. We were supposed to meet up Sabryn and Bryan’s wedding. I just proposed to her. I mean I just got Lauren back in my life and now’s she’s been ripped from it again. Forever.”

    Daniel then gets a phone call. He answers it.

    “Are you sure?…. Don’t we have anymore time?….. I understand.” Daniel hangs up his phone and finishes the rest of his beer in one swallow.

    Mike

    “Is everything ok?”

    Daniel

    “The hospital pulled the plug on Lauren’s life support. It’s official. She’s gone. “

    Mike

    “I feel your pain. I was throwing a surprise birthday party for Jodie, but when I showed up, she was already gone.” He says, getting choked up. He takes a sip of his beer.

    Mike

    “I just had a thought. Why don’t we plan Lauren and Jodie’s funeral together. It will make it easier for us to get through it. We are going through the same thing.”

    Daniel

    “You’re right. We can get Sister Patterson to help.”

    Mike

    “Sounds great. Two great woman, Gone forever.” Just then, Mike’s cell phone rings. He pulls it out his pocket and answers it.

    “Hello?”

    “Is this Michael Dietz?”

    “It is who’s calling?”

    “Mayor Ray Nagin. Mike we have a crisis on our hands and I need to speak with you right away.”

    Mike

    “You want to speak to me about it?”

    Ray

    “Yes I do. Abe has been found dead and a city wide crisis is looming. Their has been a crime wave here in Pasadena and I need you help.”

    Mike

    “Ok sir, I’ll be down at city hall in thirty minutes.” Mike then hangs up the phone.

    Daniel

    “City hall? What’s going on?”

    Mike

    “Abe was found dead.”

    Daniel

    “Everybody is dying. What the hell is going on?”

    Mike

    “Mayor Nagin wants to talk with me. I’ll keep you updated. I got a feeling he wants me to join the police force again. I may need your help. Too many crimes here in Pasadena have gone unanswered for.”

    Daniel

    “You’re right on about that one. I know just where to start, Mona and Tyler.”

    Mike

    “My thoughts exactly. And that’s why I will need your help. I’ll be in touch.” Mike leaves. Daniel keeps sipping on his beer.

    “I will find out who killed you Lauren, and I promise you I will make them pay!”





    Back on Lavender Hill, Sabryn’s Mansion

    Bryan, taking control of the situation before things get out of hand.

    Bryan

    “Don’t start nothing Ashley. I think you have done enough. We want some answers.”

    Sabryn

    “I sat in jail because of you. You were alive this whole damn time! Even your own sister Alexis sat in jail for your supposed death.”

    Ashley

    “Well, I am sorry for the inconvenience. But I am here and alive and I bore Bryan a son.” She looks at Bryan.

    “Come meet Bryan Jr.”

    Sabryn

    “Bryan Jr? No ............no, that’s my son’s name.”

    Ashley

    “My son is older and it’s on his birth certificate. So I guess my son gets to keep his name.”

    Sabryn

    “I can’t believe this. It keeps getting worse.”

    Bryan looks at Ashley’s son,

    “He does have my facial features. He looks like Bryan Jr too.”

    Ashley

    “You mean your son with Sabryn? Isn’t it ironic that both your sons have the same name.”

    Sabryn

    “I’ll say. And you just knew when to tell us all about it. At my wedding huh? I bet this was all set up! “

    Ashley

    “No it was no set up. Thanks to Dr. Serrano and his health facility in the Bahamas, I was nursed back to health. At the time I was runned down, I was already with child. Thanks to Diego and his excellent team of doctors, I was able to survive with Bryan’s child.”

    Sabryn

    “Well isn’t that all so convenient?”

    Ashley

    “Is is Sabryn? I did not asked to be mowed down by Bryan.”

    Bryan

    “Correction, Alexis was driving a u haul truck during that dark and stormy night that rammed into the back of Sabryn’s car. It does sound like a set up. You were being to nice back at the hospital thank to your physical attack on Sabryn, waving the white flag. Even Sabryn told me it was too good to be true. I bet you and Alexis had this planned from day one huh?”

    Ashley

    “Such a vivid imagination. Did I ask mother nature to make it rain?”

    Sabryn

    “Then why where you at Bryan’s house that night of the storm? Standing in the rain no less.”

    Ashley

    “I had forgot some expensive lingerie at Bryan’s house and I wanted to get it back.”

    Sabryn

    “I bet your broke ass did.”

    Ashley

    “Grow up Sabryn. You would think mother hood would have changed you but I see it has not. You’re still that bitter bitch with a smart ass mouth. By the way, I had fun rolling around in that cake getting your million dollar dressed ruined. Did you see the papers? We look so good on the covers, covered up in cake.”

    Sabryn, putting her son back down in the crib,

    “There she goes Bryan! That’s the sh!t I am talking about. I can’t deal with this.”

    Bryan, walking over to stand in between the ladies before the claws come out so soon again,

    “There is no way I am going to believe this is my child with out a paternity test. This could be more trickery your trying to pull.” He says looking at Ashley.

    Ashley

    “I have no problem with that. Shall we go now?”

    Then, they hear another pounding at the door.

    Sabryn

    “Who the hell is it now?”

    “Natalia! Let me in. I need my baby!”

    Ashley is taken aback. Her face begins to get warmer. She wonders if Natalia knows that she stole her baby.

    Sabryn

    “What the hell is that extreme Bitch talking about?”

    Bryan, also confused,

    “Did she say her baby?”

    Gilbert

    “Yes she did. Should I open the door?”

    Sabryn

    “Why the hell not? The more the merrier I suppose.” Gilbert opens the door and in barges Natalia. She sees Ashley and walks over to her.

    Sabryn

    “Natalia, what the hell are you doing here?”

    Natalia

    “Ashley has my baby and I would like my son back.”

    Ashley

    “Have you lost your mind? This is my son!”
    Natalia

    “Diego told me everything. You stole my son from me and I want him back now!” Sabryn and Bryan are stunned! Ashley wonders how she is going to get out of this one.

    Bryan wonders if this is true, and if it is, is it his child with Natalia, which would mean Sabryn is about to find out he slept with another one of her arch enemies, Natalia!

    Next time on S.T.E.A.M.:

    Lauren’s Killer is revealed!


  9. aMLCproduction

    Amend! #108

    By aMLCproduction,

    Night Falls on Pasadena

    Lavender Hill

    Ashley pulls into Sabryn's driveway. She looks in the baby seat and sees Bryan Jr. asleep.

    "You wait right here little one. Mommy is going to grab your brother."

    Ashley gets out her car and creeps over toward the mansion. Just like last time when she broke in, she lucks up as the patio door has been left open. Ashley walks insides the darkened house. She creeps toward the stairs as she pulls out a butcher knife. She slowly walks up stairs to get closer to Sabryn's son's room. Once she finally reaches her destination, she looks around to make sure the coast is clear. She opens the door slightly and slowly and steps inside. She sees the baby crib and walks over to it and sees Sabryn and Bryan's son sleeping peacefully.

    Ashley speaks to the baby,

    "We are going on a field trip sweet face. You are going with me, your new mother and your brother. We are going to be one happy family." As Ashley is about to lean down and pick him up, the door swings open with the light coming on. Ashley, startled, jumps as she turns around and sees Sabryn.

    Sabryn

    "What the hell are you doing here Ashley?"

    Ashley

    "I was going to kidnap your son. But I think killing you first will be much better." She says with a smile, pulling out her butcher knife from her purse, frightening Sabryn.

    S.T.E.A.M.

    Episode: 108 Amend!

    Written By: ML Cooks and Tara Smith with JL Becker

    Can I Get A Witness West Coast Baptist Church

    As Lauren lays in her coffin pretending to be dead, Jenn walks up to her with a saddened look in her eyes.

    Jenn

    "I don't know how this happened to you Lauren. It was so sudden. I hope Ty didn't do this to you. I hope he didn't kill you. However, I want you to know I'm sorry for hurting you; I hurt you by being with Ty. You warned me over and over again about Ty. You kept telling me he was a criminal and he's no good. Well you were right. I am just so sorry it took me so long to realize it . I wish you were still here so I could really tell you. I bet you would have been happy. Well, I at least hope so. .. "She pauses, getting a little teary eyed. She wipes a tear.

    Jenn

    "I guess I've done some horrible things lately. Do I feel bad for what I did to Jodie? I don't know. I really don't. I am sure there is a spot in hell for me. I love you Lauren and may you rest in peace." She turns around and sees Ty standing there, having overheard everything she said to Lauren. Jenn gets shivers in her body as Ty has this blank look on his face.

    Jenn

    "You scared me."

    Ty

    "I should. Let's step outside. I want to talk with you in private." Jenn takes a deep breath as she wonders if Ty will beat her once she gets out side. Against her gut feeling, she follows him outside anyhow.

    Sitting down, Santino has his eye on Jenn and Tyler and wonders what Ty is going to do to Jenn. Caring about her, he decides to keep a low profile and follows them.





    Ria walks up to Sharan.

    Sharan

    "The last time I saw you, we almost got into a physical confrontation at

    Ashley's funeral."

    Ria

    " Yeah because you opened you big mouth about Dre and I. All because you wanted Dre for yourself. You're a fake and a phony. I hope you told Kevin about the kissing incident with you and Dre."

    Sharan

    "Don't worry about Kevin and I."

    Ria

    "Trick please. You was all up in mine with Karim. I loved him and you took that away from me."

    Sharan

    "You did that all by yourself, you cheated on Karim with Dre, not me."

    Ria

    "Well what do you call kissing Dre? Oh, wait, there's a double standard going on here."

    Sharan

    "Kissing Dre was wrong. I know that. I never meant for it to happen. It was a mistake. But there is a difference between you and I. A few in fact. first of all, you wanted to cheat Karim. You intended to. My escapade with Dre was spontaneous. Second of all, I didn't get caught. I'm not sloppy with mine."

    Ria

    "I oughta slap the sh!t out you Bitch. I was trying to mend the fences with you but I am good on all that. Miss Saditty. Don't think you're better than me."

    Sharan

    "Never said I did. But for you to think that says a lot, Thanks Ria."

    Ria

    "Girl, you better pump your brakes. Don't test me in here. I will put my pimp hand to that face."

    Sharan

    "Ria, grow up."

    Ria

    "I did. Right after I told Kevin I saw you and Dre kissing." Ria winks her eye at Sharan and coolly walks off.

    Sharan, face cringing,

    "I can't believe her."





    Outside the Church

    Jenn and Ty walk around the garden with Santino discretely following them.

    Ty

    "So why do I have to over hear your conversation with a dead woman to really know how you feel about me?"

    Jenn

    "Ty I am sorry. We never have time to talk anymore and when we do, you don't want to talk or something always comes up."

    Ty

    "I am busy making you happy. Buying you expensive things. Giving you the things you want. I have an empire to run. I have to fight to keep the cops off my back."

    Jenn

    "But Ty I told you, all those material things don't mean anything to me. I just want you. You make me happy. Not clothes and vacations. We are engaged to be married; We have been engaged for months now and we haven't said nothing about a wedding. I feel as if sometimes you don't love me."

    Ty

    "I do love you Jenn. Do you know how much I had to go through to be with you. Getting rid of Mike. That was no easy task."

    Jenn

    I am not a prize Ty. I am a woman who wants to be loved. It was so great in the beginning. So passionate. So romantic. All that has disappeared. You've become this person I don't know anymore. "

    Ty

    "What are you saying? You're going to leave me like all them other suckers did?"

    Jenn

    "No Baby."

    In a distance, Santino is a little hurt and confused. He wonders how Jenn could tell Tyler she cares about him yet, days ago she told Santino she cares about him as well. Having enough with the reunion of Jenn and Ty, Tino walks back into the church.



    Jenn

    "I love you and I want this to work out. But I am scared of you at times."

    Ty

    "I already know what you are about to say. The time I shot you and I beat you when you came back from Cleveland."

    Jenn

    "Yes. I have never really dealt with those things. I feel uneasy when I am around you at times. If you truly love me, I shouldn't have to feel like that. I want this to work. But we have to make some changes."

    Ty

    "What kind of changes?"

    Jenn

    "I want you to show me you love me. I want to feel it. Actions speaks louder than words Ty. I just want to be loved." Ty grabs her and holds her.

    Ty, looking into Jenn's eyes, with passion and remorse,

    "I am so sorry Jennifer. I'll be a better man to you. I promise I will love you better. And I won't put my hands on you ever again."

    Jenn, pulling back and looking into his eyes

    "You really promise?"

    Ty

    "I do." They lean in and kiss, Jenn, fearing what will come next, hesitantly kisses him.



    Back inside the church

    Alexis walks up to Karim.

    Alexis

    "How are you holding up?"

    Karim

    "Not good at all. My pops is in heaven or maybe even hell at this point. I miss my pops."

    Alexis holds him.

    Karim, continuing

    "And I can't get what my mother said to us at the door."

    Alexis, rolling her eyes knowing where Karim is about to take this conversation.

    Karim

    "Alexis, I am going to ask you again. Are you hiding something from me? Just about every one in my life has lied to me. Including my mother, my dead pops and my ex fiancée. I hope I don't have to add you to the list."

    Alexis

    "I am not hiding nothing, I can assure you that."

    Karim

    "I can't believe I am about to say this. And I know it's going to sound strange even coming from me. But in some sick way, my mom's third eye never lies. Since I was a child, that eye of hers, always saw things that no one else did. She said you were hiding something."

    Alexis, thinking of how she knew Ashley was alive this whole time and that Ashley has been working with Karim's half sister, public enemy number one, Mona, still lies to Karim's face.

    "I don't want to be disrespectful. But there is a first time for everything. I am not hiding anything from you. I know how many people have hurt you in your life with lies. I am not going to do that to you . I love you. With all my heart."

    Karim

    "I just don't know. You act like you're having an affair. Late night phone calls, and your strange actions. Those are the same things Ria did. You're acting the way she did when she was cheating on me."

    Alexis

    "What do I have to do for you to believe me? Would you like me to take a lie detector test. I am more than willingly too."

    Karim

    "There's no need for that. We shouldn't even have to take it there. You should be able to convince me that you're not cheating. My heart is telling me something else and no test is going to change that. Only you can. Your actions. In any case, if you are hiding something, it will come out, just like my mother said."
    Before Alexis can respond, she is brushed aside by LaDonna, who hugs Karim.

    Ladonna

    "I am so sorry for you loss Karim."

    Karim

    "Thank you LaDonna. I really appreciate you being here."

    Alexis

    "Excuse me! We were in the middle of a conversation. And you're just gonna be rude and barge right in."

    Karim

    "Alexis please. Why are you always attacking LaDonna?"

    LaDonna

    "It's ok Karim. It just goes to show you how shallow Alexis is." She says turning around and smirking at Alexis,

    "Get a hold of yourself woman. This is a funeral and the only thing you're worried about who is trying to rub up on your man. It' all about you huh? Why are so jealous of me? I barely even know you. You're paranoid. I almost feel sorry for Karim that he has to be with you. May God be with you Karim." And with that so boldly spoken, LaDonna walks away.

    Alexis

    "Karim, I don't like her! Why do you let her talk to me like that?"

    Karim

    "You attacked her for no reason. She was defending herself. Grow up and worry about your secrets."

    Karim walks away from Alexis, with a look of disgust.





    Ty walks back in the church with Jennifer and sees Daniel and then looks at Jenn.

    Ty

    "I am going to have a chat with Daniel. Can you grab us a seat, I think this funeral is finally going to get started?"

    Jenn

    "Ok." She walks away, with a puzzling look on her face. Ty walks over to Daniel.

    Daniel visibly unhappy to see Ty,

    "I know you are not here to mourn Lauren. You hated her."

    Ty

    "I am really sorry for what's happened."

    Daniel

    "Give me a break, I really don't need your fake pity right now."

    Ty

    "What has gotten into you man? You're on the defense. We used to be like brothers. And now you act like you don't even know me anymore. What gives? Have I done something?"

    Daniel

    "Getting involved in your lifestyle was the biggest mistake of my life. I got hooked on drugs, treated Lauren horrible and we all know what Mona did to me. I almost died several times thanks to Mona. And it stems from you. We were all working together And you're the one who told me to help her out. Well I couldn't. She took it as double crossing her and that's the reason she did everything she did to me."

    Ty

    "Wow, I had no idea. Why are you just now telling me? We could have put a stop to Mona months ago. She wasn't supposed to do all those thing to you, we were only to take out the Williams family."

    Daniel, looks at Ty with disgust in his eyes.

    "She's an unstable mess, I've lost to much working with you Ty. I lost the woman I loved. I bet it's because of Mona. Mona probably killed Lauren before stopping Sabryn and Bryan's wedding. And to be honest, I think it's time you experience some losses to ."

    Ty looks confused at what Daniel said.

    "Come again?"

    Daniel

    "You're not invincible Ty. One day, you will be caught and exposed. Your dirty deed will come to light, you can bet on that."

    Ty

    "You say that as if you wish it would happen sooner rather than later."

    Daniel

    "You're right."

    Ty

    "Wow, Thanks…Brother."

    Daniel

    "Don't call me that ever again. You were just brainwashing me. A brother wouldn't have done what you did to me."

    Ty

    "I can't believe I am hearing this. You really want nothing to do with me?"

    Daniel

    "I thought you understood that the last time we met. I almost knocked the living sh!t of you Ty until the wannabe Santino stepped in the way."

    Ty

    "And to think, I came over to lend a hand. I was going to offer you some work since you lost Lauren, it would have taken your mind of things. I was going to help you find out who shot her. But clearly you don't want that. I'll just be on my way then. But you remember one thing Danny boy, you're either with me, or against me. You have chosen your path so may God have Mercy on your soul when my people come for you."

    Ty walks off as Daniel thinks of Tyler's words.







    Sister Patterson walks up to the podium to get the funerals finally started.

    She looks out at all the mourners who have come to pay their respect for either Jodie, Lauren, or Abe. She wipes a tear falling from her face as she begins her sermon.

    Sister Patterson

    "Oh Happy Day!" She looks out into the crowd waiting for a response but she doesn't get one so she says it again, only louder.

    "CAN I GET A OH HAPPY DAY IN MY GOD"S HOUSE!?"

    Everyone hesitantly responds with it, not knowing how this could be a happy day.

    Sister Patterson

    "We are here dear Lord to pay our respect for Sister Lauren. Sister Lauren was a dear soul. Many people have these misconceptions about her but I want to set the record straight. I'm gonna do it right HERE! And I want to do it right now! Can I get an Amend!"

    A few people say it back.

    Sister Patterson, wanting more fire and passion from the crowd says it again,

    "CAN I GET AN AMEND IN MY GOD"S HOUSE?"

    Crowd

    AMEND!"

    Sister Patterson

    "Sister Lauren, when she thought she lost Daniel to my baby girl Kelis, Lord Have Mercy, I still don't understand how or why. But Believe me. My God will give me the answers I seek. I will not render evil for evil. Dear Sister Lauren, yes, she moved on with Chris, another departed soul, thanks to my daughter-"

    She pauses, as she realizes just how truly demented her daughter really is. She bows her head for a moment so she can pull herself back together again. She looks up and continues

    "Lauren, was lost, confused and lonely. She got with Chris thinking Daniel was really dead. Some people call her a slut."



    Everyone gasps at Sister Patterson using that tone in her God's house.

    Sister Patterson

    "She is no slut I tell you! She is to be liked and loved. And I don't want to hear it no other way. We lost Lauren and her new child and it's so sad that an angel was taken away from us so soon. But at least we can take to heart that she is in a much better place, safe with our God away from the hurt and pain here on Earth, and I ask our heavenly father to keep her safe up there with him. God needed an Angel, so he took her from us.

    So if any one see a man named Matt P on the streets, you tell him that I said, Sister Lauren is no slut. "

    Daniel, standing up in an outrage

    "That's enough DAMN IT There is no need for you to be talking like that about Laruen!"

    Sister Patterson, looking at Daniel and grabbing the microphone out it's holder and walks around the podium to confront Daniel, grabbing a bible she tosses it at Daniel but it misses.

    "Brother Daniel, I don't want to hear that kind of talk in this house. There were some myths and misconceptions about sister Lauren and I wanted to set the record straight. I'm trying to help you're slut- oops I mean Lauren out! But I'll move to sister Jodie."

    Sister Patterson walks into the crowd, over to Jenn. She looks at her sternly.

    "Everyone see this face here?" She looks around and waits for an answer. Once again she has to act a fool to get attention from the crowd.

    "I said, DOES EVERYONE SEE THIS FACE OF UGLY AND EVILNESS?"

    Crowd

    "YES!"

    Jenn's face begins to turn red,

    "Sister Patterson, please don't do this."

    Sister Pat

    "I don't want to hear that you evil devil. What you did to Sister Jodie was horrific. How could you black mail Jodie with her HIV status. Then you tried to expose it and call her hoe card in front of everyone at the fashion show!"

    Jenn tries standing up and walking out the church but Sister Patterson pushes her back down.

    Sister Pat

    "No. I don't think so. You need to hear this. You will not render evil with evil, Lord Have Mercy. You will pay for your sins one way or another. Everyone here in this house knows what you did. Jodie was already fighting the battle of her life and you made things no better."

    Jenn

    "Please, you hypocrite! Didn't you cheat on your husband with his own brother?"

    The church becomes silent. Sister Patterson is caught off guard for a moment and the church goers wonder how will the sister respond.

    Sister Patterson looks into Jenn's eyes

    "Should I tell this church, right here and right now, what my third eye knows? You know that I know that me and you know and that we all could soon know what latest sin you've committed."

    Sister Patterson then looks at Ty

    "When you get home son, ask your fiancée here about her and Santino." With that said Sister Patterson walks back up to the podium. Jenn is absolutely flabbergasted as Ty looks at her with bewildered eyes. Santino who is sitting behind them, begins to sweat as Ty looks at him wondering what the Sister is talking about.

    Sister Patterson, looking out onto the crowd,

    "A lot of yens been trying to throw rocks at my glass house. Well yens know what? I got something to say! And Guess What?

    Crowd

    "You're going to say it and you're going to say it now!"

    Sister Patterson

    "Amend! Now listen carefully. I only know how to speak the truth! Yes I've committed a sin. Yes I hurt my family and YES I am SORRY. We are all human and temptation does get the better of us. I had the devil in me. Yens hear me? Can I get an Amend!"

    Crowd

    "Amend"

    Sister Patterson

    "I will not have it no more. I am still on the battlefield of sin, fighting the devil at every turn and corner. I rebuke you devil! Devil I SAID GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE!!! DO YOU HERE ME?!" She says jumping up and down.

    Sister Patterson

    "I break all curses that have been placed against me. The devil was inserted into my late husband and the devil had fun. I don't understand why or how this is happening to my family. But Lord I want you to know I bind, rebuke and bring to no effect, all division, discord and disunity within my family. The Williams have a lot of healing to do but I know Lord, through you and my third eye, we will beat that devil. May God rest all these precious souls in peace. One last thing Lord I need to address."

    Everyone in the crowd rolls their eyes.

    Sister Patterson

    "I want everyone in this house to know that I break the power of negative words and attitudes coming out the mouths of the people in my house. Ria, you're a dirty slut and I now declare this funeral over. Can I get a witness?"



    Then Patti Labelle comes out from the back and begins to sing "Oh Happy Day" as Sister Patterson gets the Holy ghost and periodically joins in with Patti Labelle, singing the song with her infamous wolf howls.





    Lavender Hill

    Ashley and Sabryn stand face to face, beside Bryan Jr's crib, and Sabryn looks like she is about to explode. Her anger has boiled over with Ashley and everything that has happened.

    Sabryn

    "I am so sick of you! For how many years now, you have tried to screw up the relationship between Bryan and I? You crashed my wedding. You tried to steal Bryan from me. You stole Natalia's child. You stole my son's name, and now you want to steal my son! I don't know who's worse: You or Natalia."

    Ashley

    "You should be thanking me, I got rid of Natalia for you. "

    Sabryn

    "Excuse me? "

    Ashley

    "I shot her at the fashion show. "

    Sabryn

    "What the hell? That was you?! You shot her?! I'm on the suspect list for that, you probably wanted me to go to jail for shooting her! "

    Ashley

    "Ha! I wanted to deal with you myself, and I have my own problems with Natalia. My only regret is that she didn't die. But I made up for it with Dahlia. Poor girl. "

    Sabryn

    "Dahlia Salem? What the hell did you possibly do to her? "

    Ashley

    "She tried to foil my plans, so I killed her…it was so fun. Watching that train crush her bones…"

    Sabryn, widens her eyes with a disturbed look on her face.

    "Are you kidding me? That's it, I've had enough of you flaunting around this town. You are truly sick, Ashley. You have become so severed from reality."

    Ashley

    "I think you have confused me with yourself."

    Sabryn

    "You somehow think that having Natalia's baby and claiming it as yours will help you get Bryan back. You think he's just going to fall in love with you? Bryan is a pig but you… you have gone totally nuts! You just think that you can kill me and get Bryan, get my son, and Natalia's or whoever the hell's baby that is?"

    Ashley

    "Bryan Jr. is MY baby, Sabryn, MINE! He is not Natalia's, he is mine, and your son will be too! I am their mother now! And you are the crazy one, you think Bryan is yours, when he's mine!! ALL OF THEM ARE MINE DAMNIT! "

    Sabryn

    "I don't give a damn about Bryan but you will not steal my son. Never. Ashley, you are so pathetic its almost sad. You have no one, you have to take other people's children to give yourself a family, and scheme your way into getting Bryan. I almost, almost feel bad for you. "

    Ashley, getting very angry as she holds the butcher knife ,

    "I…AM…NOT….CRAZY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! YOU BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITCH! "

    Ashley takes a huge leap at Sabryn with her butcher knife in hand, and tackles Sabryn to the ground! Ashley laughs crazily as she pins Sabryn down and holds the knife over her head, about to stab her, but Sabryn lifts her knees and kicks Ashley off of her, and Ashley grunts as she hits the ground as Sabryn gets up and grabs Ashley by the hair, pulling her up.

    Sabryn

    "You want a fight?! I'll give it to you, psycho!"

    Ashley elbows Sabryn in the stomach and then turns around and takes a stab at her, but Sabryn grabs a hold of the knife at the last minute. A struggle ensues for the knife, and they both begin pulling it towards each other, and it only gets more intense, and then one of them suddenly groans in pain!

    Next on S.T.E.A.M.:

    Sister Patterson has a gravely breakdown!
  10. aMLCproduction

    The Diary! #111

    By aMLCproduction,

    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Paramedics rush Karim into the E.R. as LaDonna follows closely behind.

    LaDonna

    "Please save him!" She shouts to the medical team with tears in her eyes. Just then Kevin and Sister Patterson with Madea right behind them walks up to LaDonna.

    Sister Patterson

    "I want to know what happened to my son and you better tell me now!"

    LaDonna

    "He was in an accident. Ashley hit his car and Karim was ejected and thrown mid air and Sabryn ran over him."

    Sister Patterson falls to her knees after all of that registers in her brain,

    "Lord why? Devil can't you leave me lone'?"

    Madea, looking at LaDonna,

    "Where's my grandson son now honey?"

    Ladonna

    "He's in the E.R."

    Kevin has tears in his eyes as he turns around and looks at the wall.

    "Damn I can't lose my brother too."

    Madea walks over to Kevin and gives him a hug.

    "I know it's hard honey. But it's gone be alright. It's gone get worse before it gets better."

    Kevin looks at his mother with hatred in his eyes.

    "Everything was just fine until you started sleeping around. I hate you and I wish I was never born to you." After saying that hurtful statement, Kevin walks away.

    Madea looks at her daughter,

    "You have single handedly destroyed your family. All the things you've done to me and your family are finally catching up to you. You are a disgrace. An ugly one at that."

    Sister Patterson

    "Don't talk to me like that Miss Jenkins. That's why I locked you up in the first place. All those mean and evil things you would say to me on a daily basis. It made me insane."

    Madea

    "Honey you are insane and so is your daughter. And you will pay for keeping me cooped up in my own damn house for all these years. You're going to be behind bars right with Kelis. It's a shame you'll get to know your long lost daughter behind bars."

    Then the doctor walks out of Karim's room.

    Sister Patterson

    "How is my baby boy? Is he ok?"





    Episode: 111; The Diary

    Written by ML Cooks and Tara Smith

    Creative Consult: J. Lee Becker





    The Jump Off

    Ria is sitting next to Remy at the bar.

    Ria

    "That's a nice name you have."

    Remy, smiling,

    "Thank you."

    Ria

    "I know just about everyone here in Pasadena. But I don't think I've seen you around here."

    Remy

    "You're right. I flew in here to Pasadena for the National Terrorism Training that Police Chief Mike Dietz is hosting. "

    Ria

    "Oh yea , like those terrorist attacks in India. I was so mad when they cut into my stories. I was watching Guiding Light in fact. You know the show with the ugly green walls in the hospital. Makes me fee like I am in a jungle."

    Remy, laughing,

    "Well I am sorry to hear that."

    Ria

    "So you're a cop huh?"

    Remy

    "I am indeed."

    Ria

    "That's sexy. How long will you be in my city and what city do you come from?"

    Remy

    "I'm from Springfield, Illinois."

    Ria

    "You a long way from home. I bet it even snows there."

    Remy

    "It does. We just had a big blizzard a few weeks ago."

    Ria

    "Wow. I've never seen snow before."

    Remy

    "Interesting. You'll have to. It's quite nice to look at it fall but it's a bitch to drive in."

    Ria

    "So I assume some one as fine as you have a girlfriend already?"

    Remy, thinking of Blake, and even missing her but realizes she doesn't want him.

    "Well, I did. But she's not ready for a man like me. I think Blake was too scared to let us be happy with one another. I think me being younger than her was a factor."

    Ria

    "Blake? Oh hell naw. That sounds like a white woman's name."

    Remy

    "Uhm, she's a human. I don't look at things in color. But yes she is white."

    Ria

    "Oh God help me. I can't stand white people."

    Remy

    "That's really a shame. "

    Ria

    "Chile' please. Do you know how hard the white man makes it for us? The slaves built the white house how many some years ago and look at how long it took to get some one with color in it. Hell Obama is only half white."

    Remy

    "This conversation was going good until you just said that. I think we should change the subject. I was raised to respect everyone. This is 2009 It's time to let the racism go."

    Ria

    "Uhm hmm. I like you. A lot. Let's order some drinks." They both order another round of drinks from the bartender.





    Downtown Pasadena, City Jail

    Sabryn is put into a cell with Mona as Bryan walks up to them.

    Bryan

    "Sabryn, what in the hell happened?"

    Sabryn

    "I killed that crazy bitch. That's what happened and I am not sorry she's dead. The battle is over; I won the war."

    Bryan

    "What about our son? You're in jail and he needs you the most right now."

    Sabryn

    "I don't care. I finally ended all of Ashley's madness. She can't get to me no more."

    Mona, interjecting,

    "I can't believe Ashley is dead. "

    Sabryn and Bryan look at her.

    Bryan

    "How do you know Ashley?"

    Mona

    "We were working together."

    Bryan

    "You were working with her while she was stalking us?"
    Mona

    "Sure was. I was there when she kidnapped Natalia's baby."

    Sabryn is reminded that Bryan also fathered Natalia's child.

    "Oh please don't go there." She turns around and sits on her cot.

    Bryan

    "Sabryn this does not look good for you at all. You repeatedly shot Ashley over and over again."

    Sabryn

    "It's your fault. She would not leave me the hell alone!.... She tried to take our son away from us. I was not going to let her do that to us. She had to be stopped. She came back from the dead once before so this time I made sure there is no coming back. Now my son won't have to worry about that monster no more."

    Bryan

    "Where is our son?"

    Sabryn

    "The police took him after they put me in the cruiser. I would assume Children Services has him now."
    Bryan

    "I am going to get him. And then find out when your bail hearing is."

    Sabryn

    "Bryan give it up. I don't want you helping me. And you better not touch my son."

    Bryan

    "Sabryn he is mine son too so you're just going to have to get used to it. I am going to get our son and then I'll be back." Bryan leaves.

    Sabryn, hollering out after him,

    "You better not touch my son you dirty Bastard! I don't want my son growing up like you!. A cheating pig!"

    Bryan ignores her as he walks off.

    Mona

    "So you hate Bryan huh? That's the spirit. I hate all men; they are all lying pigs. You should have shot Bryan. Kill all the men of the world."

    Sabryn turns around and looks at Mona. As the reality begins to set in she drops to her knees and begins crying.

    "I shot Ashley. She's finally out of my life. I don't have to worry about her no more. I can now sleep in peace at night."

    Mona

    "Ashley may be dead, but now what about your son? You may be behind bars for the rest of your life. That means Bryan will have a chance to raise BJ to be just like him."

    Sabryn

    "That will never happen. I will get out of here. I won't spend the rest of my life in here and away from my son. I'm the good one here."

    Mona

    "Do you think the judge will say that after you shot Ashley 7 times?"

    Sabryn

    "It doesn't matter, as long as I know Ashley won't be taunting me no more. Ashley is gone forever.!"







    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Jasmine is in her brand new office, and Daniel walks in, ready for his first appointment.
    Jasmine

    "Daniel, so glad you could make it. Please, take a seat."
    Daniel, going to sit down on the sofa,

    "Thanks."
    Jasmine, sitting down on a chair and taking a clipboard,

    "Now…tell me, how did Lauren's death affect you?"
    Daniel

    "I…I don't know how to describe it. Doctor, my life has been a living hell. And I'm not kidding. I have been tortured so much, but…Lauren was the one bright spot. And she was pregnant. Both of them were my last hope, the last thing that made me happy in life. And maybe they were the first thing…but now they are gone…Lauren's death broke me."
    Jasmine

    "How about you tell me a little about that past of yours? It seems to be a great burden on you."
    Daniel

    "I don't think you want to know. Listen, this is pointless-"
    Jasmine

    "No, Daniel, you need this. I'm here to help you. Trust me."
    Daniel

    "I can't trust anyone. I'm sorry, but I can't. Not after my father, Ty…"
    Jasmine

    "Your father? How about you tell me about him, then? Why you can't trust him?"

    Daniel
    "Because he was never around…my mom died in child birth, so I never even got to know her. I lived with my dad, but he was hardly ever there…when he did, he was always drunk, and I don't think I ever had a tender moment or anything with him. I don't know if I can even say I had a father. "

    Jasmine
    "I never got to know my father, either…in fact I don't even know who he is."

    Daniel
    "Don't act like you understand or sympathize, because you don't. You just don't. No one can. NO ONE. No one knows what I went through, no one knows how much I have been tormented. I've always been alone, no one was ever there until I met Ty. And in the end, he showed his true colors. And then there was Lauren. She's dead. Have you ever been thrown in a dungeon by a crazy woman?"

    Jasmine
    "Well, no-"

    Daniel
    "Ever been presumed dead? Ever had a man go to death row and get EXECUTED when you really were alive?!"

    Jasmine, sighing,
    "No, I haven't."

    Daniel
    "Yeah, I thought so. I really should get going-"

    Jasmine
    "No, you're not going anywhere. Daniel, after this talk, I am even more determined to help you. So now, tell me more about this Ty person."

    Daniel
    "Well…Ty's a crime lord…when I first met him, in rehab, he was the one person I think I could consider a friend. No, not a friend, a brother. The first real family member I had…we met while we were both in rehab for addictions, because all my life since my dad did drugs, I didn't know any better…I didn't know that doing drugs was so wrong until it was too late…or so I thought. Ty was there too, we swapped our life stories, and found comfort in each other…we were bro's… but then I figured out he was just tricking me the whole time, because after we got out he made me his right hand man…he just wanted me for his dirty work in the mob. Ty is nothing but a malicious pig, a criminal. But Lauren was enough for me…and then she died."

    Jasmine
    "It seems like you've been through a lot…but you've survived a lot, so that means you can get through this."

    Daniel
    "No, no, I'm on the edge of my rope."

    Jasmine
    "Daniel, think about what Lauren would want…I never knew her, but would she really want you like this? Depressed?"

    Daniel
    "But-"

    Jasmine
    "But nothing! Lauren's up there, watching down on you, and she, and I, know you can get through this…so I am going to make sure you get through this, no matter what it takes!"





    Westwood Park, Dre's House

    Kiko walks inside his brother's house.

    Kiko

    "Lauren, it's me Kiko."

    Lauren comes out from the back bedroom.

    Lauren

    "It's so good to see someone. It's lonely here. I don't know if I can remain hiding until my baby is born."

    Kiko

    "You're gonna have too. Our lives are at stake. You and Dre involved me in this fake death plot. I had no choice in it. And now there is no going back. We could die. Tyler will kill us!"

    Lauren

    "I know and I am sorry. You have no idea what this is doing to me. I miss Daniel so much. I think he's already moving on with some one else."

    Kiko

    "Can you blame him? I hope you don't think he will not move on with his life."

    Lauren

    "I don't expect him not to. It's just hard thinking about the man I love being with some one else."

    Kiko

    "Well let me ask you this, how did Daniel take it when he found out you moved on with Chris and is having his baby?"

    Lauren

    "He was hurt. And I felt so bad so I guess I can't expect him to wait for me. And I can't even say that. He thinks I am dead. I feel so bad for doing this to him. But I have to."

    Kiko

    "No you don't. Just turn Ty into the police and end all of this now. How do you think Daniel will feel when he finds out that you faked your death? If I was him I would be furious. All the pain I would have gone through in burying the woman I love."

    Lauren

    "Setting up Ty isn't the only reason why I faked my death."

    Kiko

    "I don't understand."

    Lauren

    "Kiko, right before Daniel came back from Mona's dungeon, I had a one night stand with Kevin."

    Kiko

    "Wow. "

    Lauren

    "And I really don't know if this child I am carrying is Chris's or Kevin's"

    Kiko

    "I can't believe I am hearing this. That's why Sister Patterson kept saying you weren't a slut at the funeral."

    Lauren

    "Oh I heard it all. I am just glad her third eye didn't realize that I was really alive in my coffin."

    Kiko

    "So ok, I don't understand how not knowing who's baby this is helped you to decide to fake your death.'

    Lauren

    "If this is Kevin's child, I am going to give it up. I don't think Daniel can handle finding out I slept with Kevin and bore him a child. It would devastate him."

    Kiko

    "How do you know that? You haven't even given him a chance to handle it. Lauren, you are playing with peoples lives and you will get burned. I can't believe I just heard you say you are going to give up this precious child if it doesn't turn out the way you want. It's sad and almost sick, and I have lost respect for you."

    Lauren

    "I know it's wrong Kiko. You don't have to read me the riot act. I am on an emotional roller coaster. I am so depressed that all this is happening. I take no joy in doing what I am doing."

    Kiko

    "Then you have the choice to end it."

    Lauren

    "It's too late. We are in this to deep."

    Kiko

    "I just came here to give you a check up. I really need to leave here." He sits her down and pulls out a few things from his medical bag.

    Kiko

    "I got some equipment coming over here. It's a mammogram and a few other medical devices so we can check on this baby."

    Lauren

    "Thank you so much. I am 6 months pregnant and I've never had a mammogram or nothing. We need to know if my child is ok."

    Kiko

    "Is there a reason why it would not be?"

    Lauren, pausing, feeling guilty about what she is about to say,

    "I was drinking heavily early in the pregnancy. Before I knew I was with child."

    Kiko, shaking his head back and forth,

    "That's not good at all."





    Back at the Hospital

    Alexis walks up to LaDonna, Madea, Sister Patterson and Kevin.

    Ladonna stepping out from the crowd to confront her.

    "It's because of you! You did this!"

    Sister Patterson

    "What you talking child?"

    LaDonna

    "Alexis was arguing with Karim. She thinks I want her man. She has been arguing with Karim for weeks about me. I've told her each and every time I don't want Karim. But you don't listen and now look at what you've done. You made Karim so upset, he stormed out of Ivory. I hope you're happy now Alexis. I hope this gives you the proof you need that I don't want your man. Are you happy you caused this accident?"

    Alexis then slaps Ladonna across the face.

    Before Ladonna could attack Alexis like she has been wanting too for the last few weeks, Sister Patterson jumps in Alexis face.

    "I knew it! I knew you were evil. And I can't believe I am out here without my bible or my Holy water. I would just drench you right now in that holy water if I could. My son is not a liar. The devil is; just like you. My son says what he means and means what he says. I know for a fact you are hiding something from my son. And it will come out, and when it does, may the Lord let me have Mercy on your soul. "

    Madea

    "That's enough. This is about Karim right now. You always got to make everything about you don't you?! All this ring-a-maroe don't make no sense. Now doctor, tell us how my grandson is?"

    Doctor

    " Karim has suffered blunt force trauma to his head. He's lost massive amounts of blood and he will need a blood transfusion immediately. I assume you are his family members?"

    Madea

    "We are doctor and I want to be the first one to offer my blood. Where do I go?"

    Doctor

    "I have a nurse waiting in room 111. "

    Madea, looking at her family,

    "Well come on. Let's go save Karim. "

    Kevin, with tears in his eyes,

    "I can't lose my brother. I can't take much more of this." Madea once again holds her grandson as Sister Patterson looks on in envy, wishing it was her being there for her son. She walks off quietly to donate blood for Karim.



    Alexis walk off some ways from the mourning family wiping tears that are falling down her face. She is spun around by LaDonna.

    LaDonna

    "I really hope when Karim pulls through this, he leaves you high and dry. I hope he realizes what kind of person you really are."

    Alexis

    "You did a great job turning Karim's family against me."

    LaDonna

    "You did that all by yourself. You and your pathetic accusations. Are you that jealous of me? Are you that insecure?"

    Alexis

    "I wouldn't have to be if you would just keep your hands off of him. Every time I walk into a room, you're gazing at him or massaging his shoulders. You do want Karim just admit it."

    LaDonna

    "You're just so pathetic. I agree with Sister Patterson, you are hiding something and it will come out."

    Then Mike walks up to Alexis.

    Mike

    "Ashley, I am so sorry for your loss."

    Alexis

    "I'm not following you. Karim is not dead."

    Mike

    "You must not of heard yet."

    Alexis

    "Heard what?'

    Mike

    "Ashley has been killed. Ashley hit Karim's car on the highway."

    Alexis

    "What? My sister is dead? Who killed her?!"
    Mike

    "Sabryn."

    Alexis begins to bawl her eyes out,

    "This can't be happening. What the hell was Ashley doing?"

    Mike hands Alexis a book.

    Alexis

    "What's this?"

    Mike

    "We found this in Ashley's car. It's her diary. I thought you might like to have it."

    Alexis is stunned, not thinking her sister was that deep to keep a diary. Alexis instantly wonders if her helping out her sister is in it.

    Alexis

    "Thanks Mike."

    Mike

    "Let me know if you learn anything."

    Alexis

    "I will."

    LaDonna, under her breath,

    "Yea right."

    Mike

    "How's Karim?"

    Alexis

    "Not good."

    Mike

    "I'll keep him in my prayers. I got to get down to the station." Mike then leaves.

    Alexis turns around and sees Ladonna still hovering around her.

    Alexis

    "Would you please stop stalking me!?"

    LaDonna

    "Never. Not until I find out what you are hiding. And I bet it's in Ashley's diary."





    Back at The Police Station

    Mona is sitting in her cell, thinking about how great it would feel to smoke some weed right now. Then her thoughts are interrupted when she hears

    "Hello daughter"

    She stands up and sees her real father DC. Mona and DC are about to meet for the first time, A father and his long lost daughter reunited……….




  11. aMLCproduction
    On the outskirts of Pasadena,

    Kiko walks into a building with the name “For the Birds Mental Rehabilitation Center.”

    He walks over to a receptionist.

    Kiko

    “I am here to see the patient.”

    Receptionist

    “One second Mr. Whitfield.” She makes a phone call.

    “Mr. Whitfield is here to see the patient….Ok.” She hangs up the phone and looks at Kiko.

    “You can go back.”

    Kiko

    “Thank you.” Kiko is buzzed through a pair of double doors. He walks into a common area with mentally handicapped people. He sees some playing tag, and others playing with Barbie dolls. He looks in the group of people and tries to find whom he is looking for. He sees a beautiful brown skinned woman. He walks over to her. He kneels down in front of her and looks into her eyes. The woman is starring off into space.

    Kiko

    “I’m here. Do you need anything?”

    The woman looks into Kiko’s eyes with a look of evilness. She speaks,

    “She’s a slut. She’s a whore. She’s a Bitch!”

    Kiko, shaking his head in frustration,

    “You have to let this go. That happened many years ago. That’s why you are in this place now. Because you can’t let the past go.”

    Woman

    “A bitch! A slut! A whore!”

    Kiko

    “What the hell am I paying this place for? You aren’t getting any better.” He stands up and kisses the woman on her forehead.

    “I’ll be back soon. Please let this go. It’s destroying you.”

    Woman

    “Slut whore Bitch.”

    Kiko just walks off leaving the woman to herself.



    Episode 116: Slut, Whore, Bitch!

    Written by: ML Cooks and Tara Smith

    Script Editor: J. Lee Becker

    　

    Downtown Pasadena, Court House

    Tyler, Jenn, Santino, and Karl arrive at Mona’s trial in time to see
    Everyone looking at Daniel, the man Mona tortured to, almost death walks up to the stand, and takes his oath. He gulps as he sits down, and Jack approaches him.
    Jack
    “Now, Mr.Cosgrove….you know first hand what Miss Williams is like, don’t you? This mad-woman tortured you more than she even did the previous witness…tell me, did she kidnap you, chain you up in a bunker, and torture you?”
    Daniel, vividly remembering it,
    “Yes, yes she did. She’s ruthless, she’s not even a human being…she deserves whatever you give to her, trust me.”
    Jack
    “Can you describe to me how exactly she tortured you?”
    Daniel
    “Oh, you really wanna know how? You really want to how she tortured me? I wouldn’t even know where to begin….the little bitch left me chained in a dungeon in a standing position, she didn’t feed me, she hit me with a shovel…you think people like Ashley Jones are bad, this woman defines the word “psycho”. And I’m damn glad to see her in jail.”
    Jack
    “You see, your honor. No one here wants Miss Williams to be released…they all are terrified of her! Now, Mr. Cosgrove…tell me exactly how Miss Williams kidnapped you.”
    Daniel
    “She gave me drugs, they caused me to try to rape Lauren, the late love of my life…she called the guy who was put to death for my murder, Chris, and he came to my house to try to save her…but suddenly, it all blacked out…and that’s when the bitch herself came in….”

    Lauren
    "Let me go! Your hurting me!"
    Chris, who is now inside the house
    "Don't you hurt her Daniel! It's me and you now and I have waited for you to show up. Keep screaming Lauren so I can find you" He instructs Lauren , trying to make his way through the pitch black house.

    Mona, after surveying the neighborhood very well, pulls up in Lauren's driveway. She grabs an aluminum can that has a hose connected to it and gets out her car. She goes to the side window and begins to pump chemicals into Lauren's house from the can.

    Daniel begins to kiss Lauren and he rips her shirt off.
    "Give me some!"
    Lauren tries to push Daniel off of her. Chris finally finds his way to the back bedroom where he hears Daniel and Lauren." I'm going to kill you Daniel!" Just as he takes another step, Chris passes out, followed then by Daniel and then Lauren, breathing in a secret chemical agent Mona has pumped into the house. Mona goes back to her car, and being the strong woman she is, drags one of the body-filled body bags into Lauren's house. Using a flash light to find her way through the house, she drags the body bag to the back bedroom. "Say good bye to Daniel" Mona pulls out a butcher knife from her bag of tricks.

    Daniel
    “That crazy ass woman cloned me, and my clone was there, stabbed, and that’s how she set up Chris for my murder….when I wasn’t dead at all, she really had me chained up at some place…in a bizarre dungeon of hers on a mountain, to be exact.

    Mona ashes her drugs stick against the skin of a person who is chained up in the chains and cuffs.
    Mona
    "Welcome to hell Daniel!" Daniel screams as the red hot cherry of the blunt burns his skin

    After hearing that, even Sister Patterson is speechless and is finding it harder and harder to defend her evil daughter.

    Madea

    “Do you see what your affair with Don did to your daughter? You created a demon!”


    Daniel
    “EVERYONE thought I was dead….the only people who knew I was alive was Mona, and her other prisoner Sharan. That was enough torture, being away from the woman and people I loved. She chained me up for SO LONG, I begged her to let me go, but she didn’t, and just kept on with her disgusting torture….”

    Daniel
    "Please, I am begging you. Please let me go. I didn't hear nothing, see nothing nor do I know nothing. Just please let me go."
    Mona stops digging, and wipes sweat that is rolling down her face
    "No can do. If I let you go, then what kind of fun will I have? I won't be able to get my thrills."
    Daniel
    "Haven't you tortured me enough? You shot me, got me hooked on Meth, played with my mind."
    Mona
    "Enough? Don't think so. I am just getting started." She takes her shovel and bashes Daniel's knee cap with it. Daniel screams out in pain.



    Daniel
    “And after she had enough, she left me for dead, she left me there in that disgusting place! And she didn’t care that she was basically killing a guy, she just shrugged it off as she took off on her submarine! It was like I was a piece of trash, DAMN HER! My former boss Ty ended up finding me after he blew the bunker up….”

    As Ty and Karl, who are about 200 ft. away from Mona's resort holds a trigger in his hand.
    Karl
    "I'm an old man for Christ's sake. I can't be out here in this heat slaving away placing bombs like a terrorist"
    Ty
    "Just shut the hell up!"
    Karl
    "I won't have you talking to me like this. I am your father. You will respect me. Now what is bombing this cement block supposed to do?"
    Ty
    " It's obvious Mona is trying to hide something. Why else would she cover her resort with cement. With any luck I hope I find some answers and Mona. When I see her, she's dead on sight." Ty presses the trigger and Mona's Mountain resort explodes with Daniel trapped inside..........


    Daniel
    “And then…he and his father were digging through the rubble, and they found me….thank goodness they did….”

    They walk over to what was once Mona's infamous Mountain Resort. Karl and Ty now sort through the steaming debris. Ty hears someone coughing.
    Ty
    "Did you hear that?"
    Karl
    "Sounds like a man coughing"
    Ty and Karl move debris and rubble even faster to locate this person.
    Ty
    "Keep making sounds so we can find you." Then Ty ,moves the million dollar piece of debris, when he moves it he sees Daniel's face


    Daniel, beginning to choke up as he thinks about what was happening at that very moment he was rescued,
    “And while that happened……C-Chris….a local around Pasadena…was….he was….put to death for my….my….murder….because of that woman, she let a man….go to death row because of what SHE did, and he was innocent the whole time, he didn’t do a thing….”

    The officer start's the procedure and the lethal toxin's are injected into Chris's veins, slowly paralyzing him. Chris's eyes shut for the very last time. His last sights are of police officers standing all around him waiting for him to die. Chris never thought he would die like this, And with that, Chris expresses his last possible thought. Chris's heart monitor tells the story of a dead heart. Chris is dead, for a crime he did not commit………


    Daniel
    “He died, and he’s never coming back….damnit your honor, that’s why you can’t let her go! That woman, Mona or Kelis or whatever the hell her name is, let a man DIE. She cloned me, she got me hooked on meth, she hit me with a shovel, a big screen TV, taunted me, haunted me, she’s SCARRED ME FOREVER! So you cannot, and you will not, EVER let her go free! No matter what crap she dishes out! I still remember how horrified I was the freaking day she walked into the Church at Bryan and Sabryn’s wedding…”

    Mona holds her machine gun in her hand as Ashley, who just officially revealed herself to be back from the dead, Sabryn, Bryan, Dre, Daniel, Tyler, Ria, her famous mother Patti Labelle, Sharan, and Kevin all look at Mona in shock. Daniel and Ty are even more stunned from the others. Daniel has flash backs of Mona shooting him and making it look like an attempted suicide, then he remembers Mona drugged him with Meth to keep him from exposing what she did, then he remembers Mona kidnapping him and holding him hostage in her dungeon then torturing him day after day. Then he remembers Mona leaving him there for dead when Mona tried to bomb her dungeon. Daniel has this raging fire inside of him. He hollers out, and not even phased by the machine gun he charges after Mona, jumping on top of her and tackling her to the ground. Daniel then begins to choke Mona, as Mona gags, and coughs.

    Daniel
    "Fu(king Bitch! I am going to kill you!" He then grabs Mona's neck and lifts it so Mona's head is off the ground, then Daniel begins to pound Mona's head into the church’s hard wooden floor.




    Daniel
    “I wanted to murder her, I really did! I hate her so much, she’s not even a human being….maybe that’ll show you how evil she is.”
    Jack
    “I think I’ve proven my point with Mr. Cosgrove. No more questions, your honor.”
    Judge Hatchett
    “Defense, would you like to cross examine the witness?”
    Mona, standing up and smirking at Daniel
    “Certainly, your honor.”
    Mona walks towards Daniel, who’s anger flares up just at Mona being inches away from him.
    Mona
    “Now, Mr. Cosgrove….you told the prosecution all about how I kidnapped you and tortured you in this underground bunker. But of course, you left out that you helped me with a lot of things, and it was also mentioned that you were hooked on meth. How do we know that, with you on drugs, anything you claim is true? You may be lying, you may be remembering totally wrong! Who‘s to say you‘re not high now?”
    Daniel
    “EXCUSE ME?! What the HELL are you talking about? YOU got me hooked on meth, and everything I said was as true as it gets! Sharan was there, she can confirm it!”
    Mona
    “Oh I think I already made it clear that Miss Johnson can’t be the most trusted witness here. And neither can you…Mr. Cosgrove, anyone who was on drugs at the time of their supposed kidnapping can’t be trusted on the stand! Not to mention, you tried to commit suicide by shooting yourself.”
    Daniel, who is fuming now and wants to lunge at Mona but holds himself back
    “Whoa, whoa, whoa, EVERYONE knows that you did that! EVERYONE! YOU shot me and made it look like I tried to kill myself, you dirty bitch!”
    Daniel then flashes back to the incident…

    Inside of Daniels car, Daniel is drinking heavily on a bottle of whiskey. He has a gun laying on the passenger seat. He looks at Laurens house and begins to sob.
    "I messed up again. I lost Lauren and my freedom." He downs some more alcohol, as he drinks, the Lady in Black, wearing a black glove, reaches in the passenger seat window, grabs the gun and shoots Daniel point blank. The lady in black flees the scene leaving gun shot victim Daniel to die........

    Daniel
    “It was all you, Mona, all you! I didn’t do a thing.”
    Mona
    “Says you! You claim I shot you, who knows if you actually shot yourself after all? Again, no one can trust anything you say on this stand! Not to mention, you did help deliver things to me for Tyler Christopher Hutchins.”

    Ty(leaning closer into Daniels ear to keep their conversation on the low)
    "One of my men dropped off a package on the bed in room 420. I want you to get it, try it out and if it is good go back to room 420 and then there will be a woman will be waiting for you."
    Daniel
    "A woman? What the hell is a woman gonna do with a pound of weed?
    Ty
    "Don't asks questions when we are getting money!"
    Daniel
    "....Bet. I hope it some good good, I need a lift right now."
    Ty
    "Now I must warn you, that the person buying this package is dressed in all black with a black veil. Don't be alarmed! Now she is to give you a stack. And please Daniel, don't mess this up and don't lose none of my money. I need all my chips!"
    Daniel
    " Ty relax man, you will get all 10 of your Ben Franks. I have never messed up any deal before have I?"
    Ty
    "Just go get my money. Time is money!"

    Daniel
    “You can’t pin any of this on me like you did Sharan, and I won’t let you make me look like some meth-addicted floozy who’s word is taken for nothing! Because DAMNIT, you DID do all that stuff to me! I should kill you right here and now for it, and how you’re trying to turn it around on me in-”
    Mona, interrupting
    “There you have it, Mr. Cosgrove’s outburst only proves my point. Defense has no more questions.”
    Judge Hatchett
    “Mr. Cosgrove, you may step down. “
    Daniel, enraged at how Mona totally changed things around on him, gets off the stand and charges out of the courtroom. Outside, he sees Sharan sobbing.
    Daniel, sighing
    “Are you alright? “
    Sharan, wiping her eyes
    “I….yeah, I am. I’m sorry, its just….Mona put me on full blast up there. She made it sound like to everyone, including Kevin, that I had a blast shooting Abe.”
    Daniel
    “If its any comfort, she did the same thing to me. I thought my testimony would be enough to take her down, but then, she swooped in and acted like my meth use totally discarded the testimony, and she also used how I helped her against me.”
    Sharan, shaking her head
    “I…I can’t believe she’s doing this, she’s such a monster. To do that to both of us…I can’t go back in there.”
    Daniel
    “Neither can I, not after this. How about…I take you to get some lunch?”
    Sharan, smiling lightly
    “I’d like that.”
    Sharan stands up and Daniel takes her hand, and they both walk off…


    　

    　

    Back in the courtroom, the trial continues.
    Judge Hatchett
    “Prosecution, call your next witness.”
    Jack
    “Prosecution calls to the stand…Sister Patterson Williams!”
    Sister Pat, immediately jumping up,
    “And its about time! I’ve been hearing all this talk up here, and my God is displeased with all this! My sinner of a daughter has just been tormenting all these poor people on the stand, its time for me to make everything right!”
    Sister Pat walks up to the stand, and the baliff comes over for her to take the oath, and he holds out the Bible.
    Sister Pat, shaking her head
    “Oh no, sir, I brought my own Bible today. And not to mention my Holy Water. I always come ready for battle “
    Sister Pat pulls out her faithful Bible and Holy Water. The baliff shakes his head and walks away as Jack walks up to the stand.
    Sister Pat, scratching her chin, looking at Jack,
    “Hmmmm….my third eye tells me there’s something off about you. Your honor, whatever happened to District Attorney Stacy?”
    Judge Hatchett
    “Lets just say she wanted a bigger role in the occurrences here around Pasadena.”
    Sister Pat
    “Well, I refuse to give my testimony to this man! All is not right with him, my third eye and the Lord are telling me so! And I do the Lord’s work and only the Lord’s work I do.”
    Mona, standing up
    “Objection, your honor: This woman is too mentally unstable to be questioned by the prosecution or the defense, I say she needs to step down. “
    Judge Hatchett, looking at Sister Pat for a moment
    “Sustained. Sister Patterson Williams, please step down.”
    Sister Pat, looking at Judge Hatchett, confused, totally shocked as is the courtroom but a little happy they won’t have to be forced to listen to Sister Patterson put words and sounds together that amount to a hill of beans.
    “EXCUSE ME?! Your honor, I have come here today to set the record straight for the Lord, to give my daughter the justice she deserves-”
    Judge Hatchett
    “Its my ruling that you are unfit to be on the witness stand. Now, please step down!”
    Sister Pat, standing up, but she doesn’t get off the witness stand
    “YOU need to stand down if you are so insistent on destroying the Lord’s work! I am a servant of the Lord, I only do what he asks!”
    Sister Pat suddenly grabs her Bible and her Holy Water, and she JUMPS up and tackles Judge Hatchett! Judge Hatchett lets out a scream as Sister Pat pours Holy Water all over her, and begins to beat her with the Bible!
    Sister Pat
    “NO ONE WILL DISRUPT GOD’S WORK! NO ONE!”
    Sister Pat then THROWS Judge Hatchett out into the middle of the courtroom, and Miss Jenkins scowls as her daughter causes chaos.
    Sister Pat, sitting in Judge Hatchett’s chair
    “Now its time to PRAISE the Lord! Everyone get down on their knees and PRAY!!!! PRAY!!!! Especially you, Kelis, for you have committed so much sin! It was I who had to stop you from vandalizing my God’s House!!!!!!!!”

    Then out of no where, they hear a scream come from second floor balcony. A person, climbs up on the chandelier and swings across the air like George from The Jungle.
    Patti
    "Look, it's bird!"
    Ria
    "Naw, momma, that's a bat!"
    Kevin
    "It's my mother!"
    Sister Patterson jumps off the chandelier and lands on top of Daniel, knocking him off of Mona.
    Sister Patterson
    "Damn you devils! All this violence in my God's house. The devil is a liar. Every one stop this madness NOW!…. Yens all going to hell!"


    Sister Pat
    “And she is so evil, she won’t repent! We all gotta praise the Lord to show Kelis the error of her way-”
    Suddenly, Sister Pat is wrestled out of the judge’s seat by two bailiffs, and she struggles and screams out, but they both finally overpower her and begin to escort her out of the courtroom as everyone looks on in shock. But everyone stands up and gives out applause as they see Sister Patterson being escorted out. As Sister Patterson walks past her mother, Madea reaches out and smacks her up side the head.
    Judge Hatchett breathlessly gets up and goes to sit back down in her chair, and Holy Water is running down her hair and onto her suit.
    Judge Hatchett
    “That’s it, I’ve heard enough today. I do not believe anyone has anymore witnesses.”

    Mona, standing up and interrupting the judge

    “Your honor I have one more witness.”

    Everyone in the courtroom are confused, especially Jack.

    Jack

    “Objection, I was not notified about this. This is some sort of trick.”

    Mona

    “I am fighting for my life here. I have a right to defend myself. And this witness was last minute. “

    Judge Hatchet

    “Overruled. Call your witness Miss Williams.”

    Mona

    “Thank you your honor.” Mona turns and looks out into the crowd with a broad smile. People wonder if they will be the one she calls upon.

    “You’re Honor, I call Tyler Christopher Hutchins to the stand!”

    The courtroom is shocked, chatter begins to increase. Ty is stunned that Mona is going to call him to the stand. Ty’s face begins to feel warm, as he sweats.

    Santino

    “Boss what is she doing?”

    Ty

    “She’s going to take me down with her. It’s over. The game is finally over. I’m going to jail. And if I do, you better make sure you kill the Williams family.”

    Jenn is stunned after hearing Ty say that. She’s convinced it’s time for Ty to get what’s coming to him. Ty stands up and he has a stare down with Mona. He slowly walks up to the stand and prepares to tango with Mona.

    Next time on S.T.E.A.M.:

    Mona’s VERDICT!!!!!!!

    　

    　

    　

    　


  12. aMLCproduction
    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Karim walks into Alexis’s room.

    Alexis

    “Karim, surprised to see you here. I thought you were with Donna now?”

    Karim

    “I wanted to see if you were ok.”

    Alexis

    “Ladonna attacked me. She and that wild dog Ria attacked me. “Alexis forces herself to cry to gain sympathy from Karim.

    Karim

    “I’m really sorry that happen to you. I can believe Ria would do something like this but LaDonna?”

    Alexis

    “Oh Karim it was so horrible. And not only that, there is something else I must tell you.”

    Ladonna then walks into the room. Karim doesn’t hear come in but Alexis sees her and tries really hard to keep from giving Donna a smirking smile.

    Karim

    “What do you want to tell me?”

    Ladonna

    “That she’s pregnant.”

    Karim is shocked as well as Alexis.

    Alexis

    “You know?”

    Ladonna

    “I most certainly do. Ria told me.”

    Karim

    “Ria?! I don’t believe this. Pregnant? I am going to be a father.”

    Ladonna

    “Not so fast. Didn’t she go out of town recently to Miami with Santino?”

    Alexis

    “Don’t even go there Bitch. Nothing happened between Tino and I. Case closed. Don’t try to make something out of nothing Donna. You’re desperate ploy to hold on to Karim. Well I’m having his baby now Bitch. What are you going to do about it? Attack me again?”

    Karim

    “Enough. Just stop this fighting. It makes no sense. Ladonna I am going to have to kindly ask you to leave.”

    Ladonna, tears in her eyes

    “Karim, no. Please don’t”

    Karim

    “I’m sorry just give Alexis and I a few moments.”

    Alexis gives a glaring smile to Donna and even blows her a kiss and then waves good bye to her.

    Ladonna

    “Karim just know that I love you and we can work through this.”

    Alexis

    “Bye Bitch! He said bye are you deaf and dumb or what?”

    Ladonna

    “Alexis, as for you, I don’t know what’s about to happen, but I hate you bitch! I just want you to know that and this is not over.”

    Alexis

    “Yea ok. You’re irrelevant at this point. Ta Ta trash.”

    Ladonna storms out the room. Karim turns and looks at Alexis.

    “You know Donna was right. You did go out of town with Santino. I’m going to ask you once; did you have sex with him? Is there a possibility that this baby could be his?”

    Alexis

    “I promise. I’m willing to prove it.”

    Karim

    “Then that’s what we’ll do. If this baby is mine I am going to do the right thing and we are going to be a family for this baby.”

    Alexis smile from ear to ear. What Karim said to her is just like music to her ears.

    “I love you Karim.”

    Karim ignores her and walks out the room. Ladonna walks up to him.

    He looks into her eyes. She can already tell this is it for them.

    Karim

    “I’m sorry.” Ladonna slaps Karim.

    “She’s fooling you Karim. This baby is not yours. Can’t you see that? She’s trying to keep us apart. It’s a game to her. And you’re playing it just like she wants you to. I can’t believe I loved someone so dumb.” She slaps him again and then walks away.





    Episode: 132: Love Triangle

    Written by: ML Cooks

    High Klass Hair

    Sharan is styling one of her customers hair as Daniel walk over to her. He gives her a kiss and sits next to a chair next to her. Sharan look in the mirror and sees something is wrong with Daniel. Sharan instructs her assistant to take over pressing the woman’s hair. Sharan grabs her hand and walks Daniel into the break room. She gives him a kiss.

    Sharan

    “What’s the matter Dan?”

    Dan

    “I don’t know how it happened or why it’s happening but you are not going to believe what I am going to tell you.”

    Sharan

    We both share the unpleasurable privilege of experiencing Mona’s unholy wrath. I can believe anything you throw my way.’

    He smiles at her.

    “Lauren is alive. Not only is she alive, she has Kevin’s baby?”

    Sharan

    “Whoa. “

    Daniel

    “Right”

    Sharan

    “Kevin’s baby?”

    Daniel

    “Yes.”

    Sharan

    “She’s alive, what happened? How did all this come about?”

    Daniel

    “Something about Ty had a hit out on her and she faked her death and when she learned Ty had been arrested at Mona’s trial she decided it was ok to come out of hiding.”

    Sharan

    Wow. I want to see the baby.”

    Daniel

    “You do?”

    Sharan

    “Yes. It’s Kevin’s child. I want to see what it looks like. I wonder what Sister Patterson will say. She is not going to be happy.”

    Daniel

    “Then maybe it’s a good thing she is locked up in a nut house.”

    Sharan grabs her keys and they head to the hospital.



    Westwood Park

    Patti walks into Ria’s apt. She sees the lights are still out and the house has not been cleaned up since yesterday.

    Patti

    “Victoria, are you here or what? It’s a mess in here. Why aren’t these dishes done, have this kitchen looking nasty? Vicki answer me.” Patti continues into Ria’s apartment. She looks at her watch and sees it’s eleven am. Pattie thinks to herself Ria should have been up by now. She walks into Ria’s bed room and sees Ria passed out on the ground with an empty bottle of pills surrounding her. She also sees a bottle of liquor.

    Patti

    “Oh my lord no! Ria. RIA!!” Patti kneels down and shakes her as she breaks into a panic and screams out her daughter to awake

    Patti

    Help me. Someone help her.” Jasmine then comes running

    Jasmine

    Mama? What happening here?’
    Patti

    “Chile call the 911’s. My baby tried to kill herself. “

    Patti tries to wake Ria up.

    Ria why? What is going on with you for you to do this? I love you baby girl. Please don’t do this to us. Please God protect my daughter Don’t take her from us so soon.”

    Jasmine wipes tears from her eyes. Wondering what in the world could cause her sister to do this to herself. Tough as nails never let anything bother her tried to take her own life. The scene is too much for her and she has to leave the room as the Paramedics finally arrive and take Ria to the hospital.

    Stay tuned for part 2 of this episode



  13. aMLCproduction
    Pasadena City Court House

    Sister Patterson is seen with her lawyer, none other than Lisa Ray, as the District Attorney Jack Nicholson is right across from them. Jack smirks at the two, but Lisa just rolls her eyes and looks at him for a moment.

    Lisa

    “Don't be so sure of yourself, councelor. I have represented numerous people in countless cases here in Pasadena, and have gotten people off the hook for crimes they didn't commit many times. If you can lose a case to the craziest woman in Pasadena, I hope you don't think that you'll do better against me.”

    Jack, laughing

    “All of those times that you won cases you were going up against District Attorney Stacy Dash, who doesn't nearly have the good record that I have. And I think your streak of luck has been wearing thin, didn't you lose in the custody battle of Arianna Roberts over in Salem a few months ago?”

    Lisa

    “Oh please. That wasn't a normal case, and my client got custody of Arianna at the end of the day. And I have gone up against many district attorneys in my day. I don't see whats so different about you. Mona is a murderor, a rapist, a drug addict, hell an evil mastermind, and you still couldn't get her the maximum senten-“

    Sister Pat, standing up and slapping Lisa

    “Now you just stop right there! I won't have you spreading such ugly words about my daughter. She's done some awful sins and she tried to take over my God’s house but I still ain't having my own lawyer bashing her. Lord have Mercy...I was so worried I didn't even go back to my own home last night! What would Miss Jenkins say?!”

    Jack just laughs, and Lisa turns to Pat, sighing.

    Lisa

    “Sister Pat, I know of all your antics, but I am going to have to kindly ask you to tone it down, just for today. If you want to go free so you can spread the word as you claim you do, you can't be having all these over the top outbursts. Thats what got you here in the first place. And as for Miss Jenkins, we're going to here alot of what she has to say. She's testifying today!”

    Sister Pat, looking at Lisa in shock

    “WE WON”T BE HAVING NONE OF THAT TODAY! I can't let Miss Jenkins come in here in front of everyone like that! Oh she needs to just stay in her house! Its for her own good! I still gotta pray all that vileness out of her!”

    Lisa, looking at Sister Pat in shock

    “Madea is your mother. Your mother that no one heard from for years and years. I think the prosecution wants to use her against you, but if I can turn it around, she may end up helping us greatly in this trial.”

    Sister Pat slaps Lisa, this time even harder.

    Sister Pat

    “Don't know one talk about Miss Jenkins! Lord, how many times must I tell you people?! You act like my Miss Jenkins is some high school gossip topic and you know I’m not having that!”

    Lisa sighs, sitting down and going through her paperwork

    “Well, if Mable Madea Jenkins doesn't help us, I do have someone else that could.”

    Sister Pat

    “And who is that? Everyone in my life has deserted me! OH LORD WHY?!!?

    Lisa

    “I did some research and discovered your half-sister: Celeste Perrault. I called her here today.”

    Sister Pat's jaw drops at the thought of Celeste and Miss Jenkins being reunited, and Celeste finding out about Miss Jenkins being sealed up inside her house for so many years, as well as all the ongoing chaos between Pat and Miss Jenkins. She cannot believe this is happening.

    Sister Pat

    “Thrid eye come on.., work for me. I need a refund on my third eye. It is obviously broken, Lord Have Mercy. Celeste is coming here?!”

    Lisa

    “Yes, yes she is. I arranged for her to fly in from Salem today.’

    Sister Pat has to sit down and take a drink of water as she thinks about this mess.

    Judge Hatchett soon comes out.

    Baliff

    “The trial of Patterson Williams vs. Pasadena is beginning! Honorable Judge Hatchett presiding!”

    Sister Patterson

    “That’s Sister Patterson. I beg your pardon. How dare you!?”

    Lisa

    “This is not going well. We are going to loose.”

    Judge Hatchett, sitting down

    “Thank you, baliff. Now, I return here today because of Sister Patterson Williams various antics, such as acting out in court the other day during her daughter, Kelis Williams', trial. Sister Pat already has a small criminal record, apparently. Her own husband arrested her well over a year ago for her assaulting a man named Rufus. “

    Sister Pat, standing up

    “Now you just don't understand, your honor!It was a he she. I mean a she he. You know, one of those man woman’s thangs. My God called upon me to act that day. The tranny had to be stopped. That nasty thing was trying to tea up my God's world, and oh you know I don't go for that! Dressing up as a woman, that sinful man or whatever he calls himself!”

    Judge Hatchett

    “Order in the court! Miss Williams, if you continue to act like this, I assure you that you will lose this case!”

    Sister Pat sits down, and Lisa looks at her, irritated.

    Lisa, whispering

    “Calm down, Pat! We can't have this! Stay quiet and let me handle everything!”

    Judge Hatchett

    “Now, does the prosecution have an opening statement?”

    Jack

    “We do, your honor. We find Sister Patterson Williams a danger to society here in Pasadena, and while we are not necessarily pursuing prison time, we're leaving that as an open option, but we intend to pursue Sister Patterson to be confined to a mental asylum, possibly for the rest of her life.”

    Judge Hatchett

    “Does the defense have an opening statement?”

    Lisa

    “We do, your honor. While Sister Patterson's actions may not have been ideal, we feel that she is just passionate about her opinions and viewpoints, and is not insane in the slightest, nor does she deserve any punishment for expressing herself in public or private.”

    Judge Hatchett

    “Lets begin, then. Prosecution, call your first witness.”

    Jack

    “Prosecution calls to the stand: Myrtle Jean Jenkins!”

    Myrtle Jean AKA Mable Madea "Miss" Jenkins walks into the courtroom, walking right up to the witness stand, glancing at Sister Pat as she does. Miss Jenkins takes oath before Jack gets started.

    Jack

    “Now, Miss Jenkins, you are Sister Patterson Williams' mother, correct?”

    Miss Jenkins

    “Yes, I am.”

    Jack

    “Could you say that you have a good mother/daughter relationship with Sister Patterson?”

    Miss Jenkins

    “Hell no!”

    Jack, grinning at Sister Pat

    “And why is that?”

    Miss Jenkins

    “Well that demon child is out of her cotton picking mind! I regret to this day ever giving birth to her. Boy, if we had abortions in my day, you know I would've been at that clinic first thing in the morning! She is a crazy old bat that shouldn't be running around on the streets!”

    Jack

    “Now, Miss Jenkins, can you tell us more about Sister Pat's conception and birth and why you have such views on her?”

    Lisa, standing up

    “Objection, your honor, this has no relevance to the case!”

    Judge Hatchett looks at Jack.

    Jack

    “Don't worry, my point is coming.”

    Judge Hatchett

    “Overruled. Continue, counselor, but get to the point.”

    Miss Jenkins

    “Well, you see, it was a cool Atlantan night...I stumbled onto a man called "the Deacon", and well, you probably can figure out what happened. I got pregnant, but that bastard soon left me. So I was all alone with a child, and I never wanted another after I had my sane child: Celeste. So I had this child that I never wanted. And as she grew up, she just got crazier! She acted like she was obsessed with me but she did so much to me!”

    Jack

    “And what did she do to you?”

    Sister Pat, standing up suddenly

    “Miss Jenkins, PLEASE, no! You don't understand!”

    Miss Jenkins gives Sister Pat a very cold, dark look. Almost as if she doesn't care or give a damn about what she's about to reveal.

    Miss Jenkins

    “Once that lunatic got to adulthood, her and I moved here, to Pasadena. We found a house and that ugly face immediately started hunting for some rich man. How she got that nice looking police commissioner with her glaring ugliness I will never know, but she did. So while she and him were all happy, she locked me up in my own house! That crazy ass woman trapped me there and would never let me out! She held me captive, and snuck me food in the middle of the night, yet she acted like she didn't do nothing wrong! Then after she thought that my granddaughter died, she started babbling on and on about God and the Bible and all of this. She just got more insane as the years go on.”

    Jack

    “So what you are saying is that this woman, Sister Patterson Williams, held you captive in your own house and never let you out?”

    Miss Jenkins

    “Thats exactly what I'm saying! She would've never let me out if it hadn't been for that man or woman or whatever getting his manhood chopped off and crawling up for help! Sister Patterson, the great Pasadena saint, would've left me to die!”

    Sister Pat, jumping up

    “MISS JENKINS!!! HOW COULD YOU SAY SUCH THINGS ABOUT ME?!!? MISS JENKINS, I HAVE ALWAYS DONE THE BEST I COULD FOR YOU, I'VE LOVED YOU SO MUCH AND DEFENDED YOU SO MANY TIMES!!!!! OH MISS JENKINS WHY DO YOU DO THIS TO ME?!!?!??! Even when you beat me as a child, if I did something so small as not take the trash out, I loved you and didn't let no one talk about you! Don't know one talk about Miss Jenkins! DON'T KNOW ONE TALK ABOUT MISS JENKINS!!!”

    Miss Jenkins, getting angry as she stands up

    “You dumb slut! You never loved me...you locked me up the first chance you got! You sealed me off from the outside world for years and years! I never even got to meet your own husband until after he was dead, and I am just now meeting my grandchildren! I have not even seen Celeste for years! And maybe I was so hard on you because I knew you'd turn out as what you are today: A crazy, pathetic excuse for a mother dirty little WHORE!!!!!”

    Judge Hatchett, astounded at the huge situation unravelling before her

    “ORDER ORDER in the court! You all had better calm down or Sister Patterson you will lose this trial and Miss Jenkins you will be held in contempt!”

    Sister Pat sits down in her chair, completely silent for a moment.

    Sister Pat, contantly muttering this as she flashes back to her painful childhood

    “Don't know one talk about Miss Jenkins...don't know one talk about Miss Jenkins...”

    Jack, relishing in his triumph

    “Prosecution rests.”

    Judge Hatchett, taking a breath

    “Would the defense like to cross examine the witness?”

    Lisa looks around at everyone in the courtroom...out of all the chaos she's seen in courtrooms, she has no clue how to continue this or save Sister Pat now, not after all of Sister Pat's antics around Pasadena and the shocking revelation that she held her own mother captive in a house for decades on end.

    Lisa

    “No...your honor...”

    Judge Hatchett

    “You may step down”.

    However, as Miss Jenkins is getting off the stand, suddenly the doors open...and none other than Salem's very own Celeste Perrault walks in! Everyone turns to look at her.

    Miss Jenkins, shocked at her elder daughter standing before her after not seeing her for so many years

    “Celeste...Celeste, honey...is that you?!”

    Jack

    “Who is this?!”

    Sister Pat's eyes go wider and her worries only grow as she sees her sister has now entered the courtroom after this insane trial!





    Episode 122: Sister Pat vs. Miss Jenkins!!!

    Written by: Tara Smith

    Story Editor: ML Cooks





    Downtown Pasadena, Pasadena City Police Station,

    Sharan walks up to Sabryn's cell. Sabryn smiles at seeing her old friend Sharan.

    Sabryn

    “Hey, Sharan...nice to see you come by to visit me again. I really need it.”

    Sharan

    “No problem, . How are you?”

    Sabryn, looking around

    “Well as good as I can be in here. You? You look a bit shaken.”

    Sharan

    “Well...um...I had..an interesting night.”

    Sabryn

    “How?”

    Sharan, leaning in to the bars so no one else would hear

    “Well....last night...Daniel and I had sex.”

    Sabryn

    “WHAT?!?!?!”

    Sharan

    “Shh! Shh! Keep it down! I don't want anyone else finding it out.”

    Sabryn

    “Oh, sorry, sorry...its just shocking. You and Daniel?”

    Sharan

    “Yes. Kevin came to me all angry last night...he was really weird, and he was furious! I have never seen him like that before! And so I went to Daniel and he consoled me about it and it just sorta happened!”

    Sabryn

    “But what about Dre?”

    Sharan

    “Girl, I don't even know what my status with Dre is...and Kevin...he didn't understand that I just can't be with him right now. Not after what Mona did. But Daniel experienced similar torture with me. He was there. He and I know what we have gone through, so with him its just been different kind of nice. I mean....its hard to explain. ‘”

    Sabryn

    “It sounds to me like you and Daniel may have a connection going on here. But why don't you seem that happy about it?”

    Sharan

    “Well...I...I don't know....”

    Sabryn

    “What is it? You can tell me. Its not like I have that many people to tell in here anyways.”

    Sharan

    “I really enjoyed last night, but at the same time...that is the first time I had sex since Mona raped me. It was a long time ago, but the pain is still there...and it feels so weird to even...touch anyone like that...engage in that activity after what she did. It almost scares me. I hate to say it, but I actually can see how being molested night after night by Abe screwed her up so much...I was only raped once and its taken its toll enough on me!”

    Sabryn, nodding

    “What you went through was very traumatic. What Mona went through was horrifying. But here's the difference between you and Mona: Mona has gone so far down that road of darkness and insanity because of what Abe did to her, there's no turning back. I'm sorry, but I think that woman is too far gone. Sharan, honey, you still have a chance at a normal life. And it may be hard...but this was your first time after Mona raped you that you actually had sex. As time goes on, if anything more develops between you and Daniel, it will get easier and better in time. Now, what about Kevin and Dre?”

    Sharan, tears welling up in her eyes as she thinks about all that has happened

    “Sabryn , I don't even know what to say about those two. You know, I love them both so much...hell, I called out Dre's name while I was having sex with Kevin! But the thing is is that after Mona held me captive and raped me, it changed me. It changed me forever...I am not the same Sharan I was before that. People may look at me and talk to me and think I'm the same Sharan Johnson thats always been here, but the truth is, I'm not. And to be honest, especially after I found out that Mona was Kevin's sister...I don't know. I don't think I can be with either of them. And after what Mona did to me...how I feel towards them isn't the same. I don't think I feel what I once did.”

    Sabryn

    “I understand, I really do. Its kinda similar to me and Bryan, actually. After what went down with Ashley and Natalia, I don't think him and I can ever be together again.”

    Sharan, crying as she thinks about this tangled mess

    “And I told Kevin that. I refused to lead him on, I told him that straight up...and he got so angry, it scared me. I mean it scared me...and Sabryn, I just have had this feeling ever since last night that something bad has happened.”









    Back at the Courthouse

    Sister Pat, Lisa, Jack, Judge Hatchett, and Miss Jenkins all look as Celeste Perrault from Salem barges right into the courtroom!

    Miss Jenkins

    “Celeste?! Oh Lord I must be dreaming! Finally the one daughter I actually am proud of has arrived! Oh thank the Lord!”

    Jack

    “Who the hell is this?!”

    Lisa

    “Your testimony is no longer needed, Miss Perrault....things took a very unexpected turn.”

    Miss Jenkins, shoving past everyone

    “Damn right they did. Let me see my daughter! We have alot to talk about.”

    Celeste, looking at her mother in shock

    “Mother...Miss Jenkins...what...what is going on? The last person I expected to see here is...you....”

    Miss Jenkins

    “Your crazy bat of a sister, thats what happened!

    Sister Pat sits and watches in horror as her sister is about to learn what she did to their mother for years. However, she jumps up and approaches them.”

    Sister Pat, breathing heavily

    “Now Celeste, you have to understand that I was on the path for my God and just trying to protect Miss Jenkins! I was doing my God’s work. ”

    Judge Hatchett

    “What the hell is this?! I am going to be so glad once I am done with this family. You all are too crazy for me.”

    Miss Jenkins

    “Celeste...lemme tell ya all of what your crazy sister here did to me! She locked me in my house, sealed me off from the world for years, it took a damn man that got cut into a woman to get me out of there!”

    Celeste, very confused

    “Wait, dahling, what? I don't understand any of this...Pat, when you visited Salem, you never told me Miss Jenkins was here. When I asked about her you slapped me!”

    Miss Jenkins

    “No surprise there. She's a crazy old lady! Do you know that because of her my poor granddaughter murdered her own uncle? Of course she thought he was her father, but since Pat cheated on him with his own brother, turns out he was her uncle that molested Kelis for years!”

    Celeste

    “Dahling, I am so confused.”

    Miss Jenkins

    “She locked me in my house, Celeste!”

    Celeste, looking at Sister Pat

    “She did WHAT?!”

    Miss Jenkins

    “ Damn it girl can’t you hear? Do you not understand the words that are coming out my mouth? Do you want some q-tips to attend to the waxxy build up in your ears? She locked me in my house and didn't let me out until recently! And I've seen how crazy she has become, always babbling about God.”

    Celeste

    “This doesn't make sense. Dahling, when you visited Salem, I noticed that you had grown even crazier over the years, but did you really do this?!

    Sister Pat looks at her mother and her half-sister. She has to clutch her chest as she tries to take deep breathes. “

    Miss Jenkins

    “Answer her damnit! Tell her all of what you did to me!”

    Tears begin to run down Sister Pat's cheeks as stress overtakes her.

    Celeste

    “Dahling, what did you do to our mother?!”

    Sister Pat, suddenly grabbing her Bible and shoving past Celeste

    “DON'T KNOW ONE TALK ABOUT MISS JENKINS!!!’’

    Sister Pat rushes out of the courtroom, obviously dissolving into a complete mess as she tries to deal with the anxiety of everything about Miss Jenkins being exposed in court!





    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Natalia sits with Mark Jr., refusing to leave her baby's side after he got shot by her former drug dealing employee Suga.

    Natalia

    “You really are a fighter...just like your mommy. They say you're going to be just fine...”

    Bryan suddenly walks in.

    Natalia

    “Well well well, look who finally decided to visit his son!”

    Bryan

    “What the hell, Natalia?! Suddenly I hear about my own son being shot by some woman YOU knew?”

    Natalia, standing up, scowling at Bryan

    “Excuse me?! I tried to call you, you bastard, but you didn't pick up. Probably too busy getting drunk since Sabryn is done with you. You know, I should sue for custody of Sabryn's son, too. I can't believe he's going to have to grow up with two whackjobs like you two as parents.”

    Bryan

    “What happened to my son? Why did he get shot? Since when do you hear of babies getting shot?! Did Ria finally lose what sanity she had?”

    Natalia

    “You a.s.s.hole! Ria was the one that kept Mark Jr. alive. As for the shooter, it was just some madwoman that broke into my house. I found her and so she shot Mark Jr. on accident. But she's locked up now.”

    Bryan

    “Oh don't give me that bullsh!t. I know you know her somehow. And she's not locked up! I checked and apparently they cleared her of all of her charges in Salem and Pasadena!”

    Natalia, her eyes widening

    “What?! That can't be possible...does that mean that she's back here...in Pasadena?! Who in the hell gets off for shooting a baby?!”

    Bryan

    “They say she has amnesia, so you don't have to worry about her exposing your dirty little secrets, but you're lucky I'm not so busy or I'd track her down and make sure she'd face charges.”

    Natalia, not wanting Suga to recover her memory and expose her for hiring her to stab Dahlia

    “As much as I despise the bitch for shooting my baby, just let her be. We have more important things to worry about. And I have no clue what you're talking about. She was just some crazy psycho who broke into my house. Stop being so paranoid, Bryan, and start focusing on how to be a better father.”

    Bryan

    “I don't let children get shot!”

    Bryan walks over to Mark Jr...he stares at him for a moment, relieved by the fact that his son lived through such a horrifying incident. Natalia smiles as she looks down on her son as well.

    Natalia

    “He really is beautiful, isn't he?”

    Bryan

    “Yeah, he...he really is. “

    Natalia and Bryan actually have a moment of peace as they lean in close and continue to stare at their son.

    Natalia

    “You know, Bryan, if I had lost him....after just getting him back...”

    Natalia chokes up, and Bryan actually puts an arm around her.

    Bryan

    “I know....I know.”

    Natalia, looking at Bryan

    “You know, Bryan, I know that Mark Jr. wasn't concieved in the best way...but he is still the most important thing in my life. And I hope its the same for you.”

    Bryan

    “Natalia...I will promise you one thing: No matter what happens between us...whether we are fighting like cats and dogs or not...I will always love him with all of my heart, because the bottom line is that, he is my son. And what went on with Ashley, and us, and everything...none of it is his fault.”

    Natalia and Bryan actually continue their tender moment and lean on each other as they look down on their son....

    Meanwhile





    Jasmine's office

    Jasmine and Daniel sit together as they begin their next session.

    Jasmine

    “So, Daniel, how are you feeling today?”

    Daniel

    “Kinda...I don't know. I feel kinda happy, but kinda weird at the same time....”

    Jasmine

    “Why is that?”

    Daniel

    “Um, well....something happened last night...”

    Jasmine

    “Oh really?”

    Daniel

    “Sharan came over to my house...apparently she and Kevin had some big argument...she was really in pain over it, and I ended up comforting her over it....”

    Jasmine

    “Yeah?”

    Daniel

    “And we ended up...having sex.”

    Jasmine looks at Daniel in pure shock.

    Jasmine

    “You...you had sex? Just right then and there like that?”

    Daniel

    “Yeah...believe me, it wasn't planned...it was just something that felt right...but spur of the moment, you know? At the same time, it didn't feel right....”

    Jasmine

    “H-how?”

    Daniel

    “Well....I like Sharan and all...but she seemed really tense...which is understandable. This happens after her and her ex has some blow out fight...and not to mention...its so soon after Lauren's death, I am still pre-occupied with thoughts of her sometimes....its like it really did feel right, but it was so sudden and so soon...I'm just not sure. And I'm not sure whats going to happen between Sharan and I now.”

    Jasmine

    “Ye...yeah.”

    Daniel, looking up at Jasmine, concerned

    “Jasmine, is something wrong?”

    Jasmine

    “You...you know what, Daniel, I just realized, I have another appointment somewhere else.”

    Jasmine gets up and quickly rushes out of her office as the tears stroll down her cheeks at Daniel having sex with Sharan, and his problems with Sharan and Lauren, but no mention of her.

    Daniel, getting up to go after her,

    “Jasmine, wait!”

    But its too late...Jasmine rushes off as Daniel sighs....









    Williams House

    Sister Pat sighs, trying to calm herself down after the huge blowout at the courtroom, as she walks into her house. She closes her eyes and takes yet another deep breathe.

    Sister Pat

    “It all gonna be just fine...I...I got God with me, and Miss Jenkins...Miss Jenkins...everything gone be fine with her too...oh Lord, please help me...”

    However, when Sister Pat opens her eyes, she is stunned to see her living room trashed! While some of the furniture remains intact, she sees other things thrown around and overturned. She drops her Bible on the floor as she looks around.

    Sister Pat

    “What happened here?! Oh Lord whats happened to me now?! Lord, up there in Heaven, be with me.....what sinners are trying to get to me now?! Devil why are you here?”

    Sister Pat turns to see if anyone or anything is upstairs. She slowly begins to walk up the stairs...after getting upstairs, she sees Kevin's door is open....she slowly walks towards it, and she suddenly gets a dark feeling....

    Sister Pat

    “Oh Lord what could be happening to me now?! I've asked forgiveness for all of my sins and tried to do the Lord's work...what could happen now?!”

    Sister Pat continues to approach the room...finally, she gets to the doorway...and walks inside. Her eyes go wide and dark as she sees everything in the room trashed..."Bye Bitch" written in blood on the wall....and a dead Kevin hanging from the fan as it spins!

    Sister Pat SCREAMS as she sees her firstborn, her first son, dead right in front of her eyes!

    Sister Pat

    “No...NO...NOT MY KEVIN...NOT MY BOY.....PLEASE LORD NO!!!!!”

    Sister Pat begins to have an emotional breakdown as she approaches her son's hanging body....




  14. aMLCproduction
    The sun rises on a new day in Pasadena

    We begin on Lavender Hill, Karim's Mansion

    Karim is at the breakfast nook sipping on a cup of coffee reading the morning news. Alexis walks in to the kitchen and plants a kiss on Karim.

    "How are you this morning baby?"

    Karim

    "So so. I didn't get a whole lot of sleep last night. I have so much on my mind."

    Alexis

    "Well if it has anything to do with the paternity of this child I am carrying. I can assure you, you have nothing to worry about. This child is yours Karim. Santino and I are just friends and nothing happened between us in Miami."

    Karim

    "Good. I'll hold you to that. I am only with you to be a family for my child. As you can see I have no family so I don't want my child to know how that feels." Karim pours some vodka in his coffee.

    Alexis

    "Don't you think it's a little early to be drinking? Don't you have to go to the office?"

    Karim

    "No I don't. Actually I am going to file for sole custody of Lauren's baby."

    Alexis

    "Wow. Were you going to discuss this with me or you already made your mind up?"

    Karim

    "What's to discuss? That baby is my family. My nephew. The seed of my brother."

    Alexis

    "Well Lauren is my sister."

    Karim

    "Ok so what does that mean?"

    Alexis

    "It means the same as your brother Kevin. Lauren's my sister and Kevin is your brother."

    Karim

    "Lauren has proven herself to be an unfit mother. She faked her death in order to set Ty up. She didn't put this child first. She put her vendetta against Ty first. Now because of that my nephew is sick. He will be sick for the rest of his life. He has fetal alcohol syndrome. Why? Because she was drinking heavily in her pregnancy."

    Alexis

    "She didn't know she was pregnant at the time."

    Karim

    "It really doesn't matter. History speaks for it self. She let a man rape her and beat up on her. Lauren has proven time and time again she can't take care of herself. Or let alone a child. My nephew at that. Ain't no way in hell I am going to let Lauren raise my nephew. You two better be lucky my mother is locked in a nut house. There is no telling what she will do when she finds out she has a grandchild by Kevin and it's mother is Lauren. I am not discussing this with you no more. I am going to get my nephew. So just stand back." He downs his coffee, grabs his laptop bag and suit case and leaves.

    Alexis

    "Just like that your going to walk out on me? We can't even talk about this?"

    Karim ignores her and walks out the door.

    Alexis

    "I can't let him do this to Lauren. She's my sister and I have to stick up for her." She grabs her purse and keys and heads out the door.

    "I can't take much more of this. I am supposed to be happy. I got my man back, I am having his baby. It's like 99 problems."



    Episode 134: Miss Rue is a Bad Bitch too!

    Written by ML Cooks

    Creative Consult: Monique Cooks

    The Blue Note

    Jenn grabs a seat at the bar and orders a drink from Pierre. Jenn looks up at the big screen TV.

    She hears a woman's voice say

    "Here you go"

    Jenn, thinking the voice sounds familiar turns around to face the woman and sure enough it' Lauren

    "Oh my God. What is going on here?"

    Lauren

    "What do you mean? I do own the joint."

    Jenn

    "I went to your funeral. I watch them bury you. I saw you in that casket."

    Lauren

    "I know. It was hard to lay there and pretend to be dead. Especially when Sister Patterson came up. I just knew her third eye would sense that something was off."

    Jenn

    "So you were really alive in that coffin?"

    Lauren

    "I sure was"

    Jenn

    "Why? Why would you so something like that to the people who care about you?"

    Lauren

    "Oh you care? Last I remember We weren't on good terms. In fact we fell out over your boyfriend Ty."

    Jenn

    "A mistake. My bad. I was blinded by his money. That's all it was really about. I wanted to live the good life. Mike couldn't give me that. But he was a damn good man."

    Lauren

    "So what are you saying? It's over with you and Ty?"

    Jenn

    "Yes it is. He's in jail where he belongs for the many crimes he's committed. But Karl has kicked me out the mansion so I am home less"

    Lauren

    "That's why I faked my death. To set him up. Dre came to me and told me he had a hit out on me so Dre and I cooked up this plan to fake my death to bring Ty to justice. "

    Jenn

    "Well it seems he brought himself to justice at Mona's trial. So all is good now. I am so glad to have you back. I have really missed you and really took our friendship for granted. I really hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me."

    Lauren

    "Of course. I know first hand love can make you do stupid things."

    Jenn

    "So how are you? Where's Daniel? Are things back to normal?"

    Lauren

    "Far from it. My life is mess. I think now faking my death was a huge mistake. They are trying to take my baby away and"

    Jenn, cutting her off

    "Did you say baby? What a dog or cat or something?" She says taking a sip of her drink

    Lauren

    "I had a baby. I had Kevin's baby."

    Jenn spits out her drink all over Lauren

    "I'm sorry what!?"

    Lauren

    "That was really rude you know" She says grabbing a towel and cleaning herself up.

    Jenn

    "I said I was sorry. You shocked me. You had Kevin's baby? When did this happen?"

    Lauren

    "Kevin and I got drunk one night and had a one night stand."

    Jenn

    "Wow. They say once you go black you never go back. Is that true?"

    Lauren

    "Jenn please get a grip. This is about my son."

    Jenn

    "Well how is he now, what's his name?"

    Lauren

    "I haven't decided on a name yet. He's baby Kevin for now. And Children Service Board has him. They have deem me an unfit mother thanks to Kiko."

    Jenn

    "Kiko?"

    Lauren

    "Yes, he called CSB on me. So they took my baby and Karim found out and he's not too happy about it."

    Jenn

    "Wow one hell of a mess. "

    Lauren

    "You're telling me. And to make it worse Daniel hates me. He's moved on with Sharon "

    Santino then sits at the bar and orders a drink

    "Laruen is that you?"

    Lauren

    "It is. I had to fake my death to bring your boss to justice."

    Santino

    "Well he is in jail now so everything is good."

    Jenn

    "Speak for yourself."

    Santino

    "Don't start your bull sh!t tonight Jennifer. I'm not in the mood for it. I came here for a good time."

    Jenn

    "Where are you staying at these days Tino?"

    Tino

    "What's it to you?"

    Jenn

    "Because I'm homeless. Karl's old dusted ass put me out the mansion yesterday."

    Tino

    "Well where did you sleep last night?"

    Jenn

    "In my car."

    Tino

    "Sounds good to me"

    Jenn

    "And where do you stay at? Alexis's penthouse at TC Hotel."

    Tino, chuckling

    "That's none of your business. We are over. Don't worry bout me."

    Jenn

    "That's how you going to do me? After everything we been through? Risking our lives to be together behind Ty's back? Now I mean nothing to you?"

    Tino

    "Sounds about right."

    Jenn throws her drink on Santino

    "Why? What did I do that was so wrong?"

    Santino

    "Jenn your old. You have no values or morals. I can't be with a woman who cheats. You're going to do the same with me as soon as the going gets tough. I don't want a lady like that. Besides, some one has my eye."

    Jenn

    "That Alexis character? Isn't she with Karim?"

    Santino

    "Don't worry about it Bitch." he throws his drink on her and then walks out.

    Jenn

    "FU(K YOU Santino! Your D!ck Stinks how about that?"

    He looks back at her and laughs

    "That's not what you said when you had it down your throat. In fact you couldn't get enough of my long boy."

    Jenn gives him the finger as Natalia walks in. She begins laughing as she walks over to Jenn. She orders a drink. She sees Lauren

    "Is that you Laruen?"

    Lauren

    "It is. Look I faked my death to bring Ty to justice and I had Kevin's baby. I am tired of repeating that. I am going to have to put up flyers or something. What can I get you?"

    Natalia

    "I'll have a glass of wine." Natalia slams her purse on the counter and looks at Jenn. Jenn wiping herself up looks at Natalia

    "What the hell is your problem?"

    Natalia

    "I would advise you not to speak to me in that manor or you'll be wearing my drink too."

    Jenn

    "What is the matter with you?"

    Natalia

    "I forget nothing. You see I remember a time when you ruined my fashion show not once but twice."

    Jenn

    "Your point?"

    Natalia

    "It's not good to make me your enemy."

    Jenn

    "Well Jodie was my enemy. You see what I did to her? You were collateral damage. It's so old so get over it."

    Natalia

    "Never Bitch. You put your nose where it didn't belong and I want you to be fair warned, you are going to pay for that."

    Jenn

    "Get out my face Natalia with your bad breath." Jenn reaches in her purse and throws a piece of gum at Nat.

    Natalia

    "You think this is a game. You better ask Dahlia. Oh wait she's dead. Just a prime example of what I do to my foes."

    Jenn

    "And Jodie is dead to is she not?"

    Natalia

    "You will pay for what you did to me Bitch. That's a promise."

    Jenn

    "Next please."

    Natalia

    "Of Course." Natalia throws her drink in Jenn's face and then she leaves.

    Laruen

    "Damn. It is hate on Jenn day."

    Jenn

    "Can you believe this? Two drinks on me by two different people. I'm a total loser."

    Lauren

    "No you're not. Look, we can be losers together. Move into my place."

    Jenn

    "Oh thank you Lauren. That means so much to me." They hug.

    　

    　

    Downtown Pasadena.

    Karim pulls up on his Benz in the parking lot of Children Service Board. He takes a swig of his bottle of vodka, pulls out a piece of gum, and pops it in his mouth and heads inside to the office area. Inside he approaches a secretary

    "Can I help you?"

    "I'm Karim Williams and I want to file a petition for sole custody of my nephew. His mother is unfit to raise him."

    "What is the mother's name?"

    Karim

    "Lauren Romoan."

    "Give me a second, let me look it up on the computer." She types some things in her computer and then Lauren's name comes up.

    "Ah yes here we are. Yes we do have her baby in our care. He's still in the hospital. Fill out this paper work. Once you do that than we can find a calendar date to have this custody hearing take place."

    Karim

    "Thank you maam." Karim takes the clipboard with the papers and grabs a seat and begins to fill out the papers.

    He thinks to himself

    "Lauren will never raise this baby. I will see to it."

    　

    　

    Divine Design

    Rufus walks into Alexis's office and grabs a seat at her desk and turns on her computer. She logs into her Adam4Adam account and see if she has any messages. She sure does from her online friend On the DL. She also sees he is online and clicks instant message.

    Rufus

    "Hey you. What happened to you the other night?"

    OntheDL

    "My apologies. I was there but there were so many people there that night, I was to noid to make my move."

    Rufus

    "Wow. So what happens now? I don't like being stood up. This is not a game. I am too old for this."

    On theDL

    "I do apologize I am putting you through this. I do want to say you looked very beautiful that night when I was there."

    Rufus

    "Wait, you were there?"

    On theDL
    "I was."

    Rufus thinks back on her times at The Blue Note. She remembers she had encounters with Kiko, DC, and Santino. Rufus wonders if any one of the three could be her DL Lover.

    Rufus

    "Oh my."

    DL
    "What does that mean?"

    Rufus

    "Well I did see a few mens there the nights I went. I really liked two of them. Is this Santino or Kiko?"

    DL

    "LOL, It's not time for that yet?"

    Rufus

    "Why are you playing games?"

    DL

    "It not games. I am just not out. Simple as that. I don't want no one to know."

    Rufus

    "Are you ashamed?"

    DL

    "No. I just don't like labels. It doesn't have to be everybody's business what I do. What we do is what we do. It remains between us. Word?"

    Rufus

    "I can live with that. Can I at least get a clue or something. You seem to know a lot about me but I know nothing about you."

    DL

    "I promise you very soon. You won't be disappointed that's for sure."

    Rufus

    "SO when can I meet you?"

    DL

    "Let's try again tomorrow night at the Blue note."

    Rufus

    "TIME??!!"

    DL

    "Just be there. I'll be looking for you. If everything is cool, I'll approach you."

    Rufus

    "This guessing game has got me going crazy. Though I don't like it has been a thrill for me. I'll see you then and this time, make your self known or this will be the last chance to meet me."

    DL

    "Understood."

    Rufus signs off with a smile on her face as she thinks of what it would be like making love to either Kiko or Santino. Her smile disappears when Alexis slams her office door shut, storming into the office.

    Alexis

    "What the hell are you doing here?"

    Rufus

    "Damn bitch! It's nice to see you too."

    Alexis

    "State your business or get the hell out. I don't have time to associate with some one by the likes of you." Rufus chuckles and gets up from the desk and approaches Alexis.

    "You better watch how you talk to me. I can destroy you Alexis. I could take everything from you. Now play with it. I dare you too." They square each other up.

    　

    　

    Westwood Park

    Ria gets a knock on her door. She gets up off the couch, wearing pajamas, and a wave cap, gets up and opens her door. She sees a person with a dozen roses blocking there face,

    Ria

    "Cute." She grabs the roses to see who it is. It's Kiko

    "What do you want?"

    Kiko

    "Look I know I am probably the last person you want to see Ria, but please I need to make things right. You will never know how sorry I am."

    Ria

    "For what? Killing me? That's just about what you did."

    Kiko

    "Come on Ria, let's go grab lunch or something. It's a beautiful day, let's enjoy the day together."

    Ria

    "You're funny. A few days ago you were talking about getting a restraining order on me, now you want to take me out? A good ol pity party huh?" She looks into his eyes and looks him up and down. She admires his beautiful blue eyes.

    "Damn you look so good. But It's sad it took me to get cancer for you to show me any kind of attention. So you want to take me on a pity date?"

    Kiko

    "No. No pity at all. I want to get to know you better. Ria I have saw a side to you that I didn't think existed. When I saw you cry in my office it broke my heart. It hurts me to see you hurt and I want to make things right."

    She continues to look at him. She has tears streaming down her face as she thinks how she's always wanted Kiko. But not like this. Not under these circumstances.

    "Kiko you have no idea how I feel about you. I've wanted you from the first day I saw you. But I don't want you like this. I want you to want me because I want you. Not because I have breast cancer or that you feel bad for me. I'm sorry as much as I would want too go out, I am just in the mood. Take your flowers and shove them up your sweet ass hole. She throws the flowers at him and begins to slam her door shut. But he stops her and opens the door back. He steps up to her, grabs her and kisses her passionately. She is overwhelmed and kisses him back. They grab each other. As he steps in her house she pushes him back and then punches him in the face. She grabs the flowers and begins to beat him with it.

    "Get your fake ass out of here. I need no ones pity you fruit basket. Go find Rufus or something. Kiko has had enough abuse for one day and decides to call it quits and leave's Ria's house. She slams the door shut and she plops back on her couch. She looks at her breast and begins to let tears fall from her eyes.

    　

    　

    　

    Back at Divine Design

    Alexis

    "Play with it? The only thing I will be playing is called throwing your gay ass out of here dot com."

    Rufus

    "You know Bitch. I've heard it all before. Gay this. Fruit basket that. And Tranny all in between. Well guess what? I know! I am not a dummy. Tell me something I don't know. It's all old and tired. You people of Pasadena are boring. In fact beneath me. Lame and tired. Everyone in this city need to take a damn nap."

    Alexis

    "What are you smoking? What the hell are you talking about? Better yet what right do you think you have being here?"

    Rufus

    "It's time to take you to school girlfriend"

    Alexis

    "I beg your pardon."

    Rufus

    "I said school Bitch. It's time to teach you a lesson."

    Alexis

    "I doubt that."

    Rufus

    "We'll you see, I have a lot on you sweet cheeks. I now have power."

    Alexis

    "And what is it that you think you know? It's not good to make me an enemy."

    Rufus

    "You see it's time for the big payback. Everyone in Pasadena will know about me. Miss Rue. That's what they'll call me. It's like this, I know you are pregnant, and you claim it's Karim' baby. But you and I both know better. It's Santino's baby. You went on that trip to Miami with him."

    Alexis

    "My my you know a lot."

    Rufus

    "I also know that Sabryn's trial is coming up. I know that you knew the whole time that your insane sister was alive the whole time she was stalking Sabryn and Natalia. And you helped her in her plans to attack her enemies. I know that you assisted Ashley in kidnapping me and because of that, she sawed off my penis because the crazy bitch thought she was Jason Voorhees and sh!t."

    Alexi

    "It's Michael Meyers you dumb hoe. And besides, you should be thankful. You wanted to be a woman did you not?"

    Rufus slaps Alexis.

    Alexis

    "I would advise you to never to that again."

    Rufus

    "You have two choices. Either you give me a line here at Divine Design, or if you don't, I'll go to Sabryn's trial and tell Karim that you helped his sister plot against Pasadena. I am sure he won't be pleased with that. Then maybe He will lean on me. Wouldn't that be great?"

    Alexis

    "Wow. I can't believe this. You got me in a corner. You're one powerful tranny you know that?"

    Rufus

    "I know right?" He says blowing on her extra long fake nails.

    "So what's it's going to be? I out did you Alexis. I told you soon you would know me. I can get down just the like the rest of you bitches here in Pasadena. What's your choice? My own fashion line? Or I tell the world the truth about you?"

    Alexis, just stands there, looking dumb not knowing what to do. Give up her man, or her empire, which is it, what it will come to since Miss Rue has never demonstrated one iota of fashion sense. Alexis thinks of what should she do. Her man or her Fashion House Empire. Which will it be? How much does she really love Karim


  15. aMLCproduction
    Pasadena Jail House
    Mikewalks up to Sabryn's jail cell.

    "Hey you."

    Sabryn"Hey yourself"

    Mike "How are you feeling today?

    Sabryn

    "Tired. Tired of being in here. I am so helpless. Do you know thatNatalia came here to see me with my son?"

    Mike

    "How did she get your son?"

    Sabryn

    "She's with Bryan. They are playing house with my son."

    Mike

    "Bryan? Wow. I didn't think he would do something like that to you."

    Sabryn

    "I know. He really has crossed the line. I can't believe he would do thisto me knowing how much I despise that Bitch. I am going to get him for this. Iam going to get them both. I promise that. I will get my son back."

    Mike

    "You sound like your old self again. That's the Sabryn I know. That fire,that passion that lies within you. That's what I love about you." After he saysthat there is an odd silence. They stare at each other. To hurry and end theoddness and to try and cover up what he just said he changes the topic

    "I have some good news for you"

    Sabryn

    "What's that?"

    Mike

    "Your trial starts today!"

    Sabryn

    "TODAY!?"

    Mike

    "Today Sabryn"

    Sabryn

    "Oh my gosh, I am going to prove my innocence and be free. Free todestroy Bryan and Natalia.' She says with a smile on her face. "I'll be able tobe with my son." She says wiping tears from her eyes.





    Episode135: Part 1

    Writtenby ML Cooks

    CreativeConsult: Monique Cooks



    Divine Design, Alexis's office


    Alexisand Rufus are in each other's faces.

    Rufus "So what's it going to be slut ass? You give me a stake in this companyor I tell your hot man the truth about how evil you really are at Sabryn'strial today."

    Alexis "You won't get away with this Rufus Taylor!"

    Rufus

    "It' Miss Rue to you boo boo."

    Alexis

    "No one gets the best of me."

    Rufus

    "I just did so I guess there's a first time for everything. I'll takethese pathetic statements that your decision is to grant me my own line."

    Alexis

    "Yes you tranny freak!"

    Rufus

    "How wonderful. Now I can live my dream by making the worlds firstofficial tranny queen line."

    Alexis

    "Oh my God my fashion will collapse."

    Rufus

    "Probably not. I think I'll take this office."

    Alexis

    "Are you out of your d!ck sucking mind?"

    Rufus

    "How about I suck your man's d!ck after I expose you?"

    Alexis

    "Anything you want queen."

    Rufus

    "Sounds good." The scene is interrupted when Santino walks in. There isan odd silence in the air. Rufus thinks back on his chat with On The DL. Hewonders if Santino is her secret lover. Then she remembers talking with LaDonnaand finding out Santino may have gotten Alexis pregnant. She hopesit's not him because she doesn't want to deal with the drama especially withAlexis.

    Rufus

    "I am sure you two have a lot to talk about. Alexis I'll be here in themorning so this office better be cleared out by then or you'll have to answerto me." She storms out leaving a defeated Alexis feeling embarrassed.





    The Blue Note
    walks over to the bar and sees his son Karim already there, drinking as usual.He grabs a seat next to him. DC orders a beer from Pierre. He looks at Karim

    "Hello son."

    Karimlooks at him "You are never to approach me like that again."

    DC

    "You're my son."

    Karim

    "I'm too good to be your son. Your scum DC."

    Don

    "What about your mother? Do you hate her just like you hate me? She isthe one that lied to us all. I didn't have an affair by myself. Your motherpartook in it as well. She knew good hell well what she was doing. I am sick ofall of this. We all make mistakes damn it. You act like you're God aroundhere."

    Karim

    "Compared to you I am. I never cheated or lied to any one ever in my lifelike you have."

    DC

    "Ok good for you. You want a noble prize or something."

    Karim

    "I can't believe you are really talking to me like this."

    DC

    "I am just sick and tired of all the anger and attitudes. I don't knowabout you but I am trying to move forward. I refuse to let the past hold meback. It takes more energy being mad and holding grudges. If you choose to stayin the past that's on you. But it's going to cost you."

    Karim

    "Cost me?"

    DC

    "Look at how you been drinking lately. Every time I turn around you aredrinking alcohol. I have never seen you like this."

    Karim

    "Look at what you and my mother did to me. You two literally took myfamily away from me. We use to be a close unit. Every time you saw Kevin yousaw Karim. Whenever people saw me they always saw Kevin. We had each other'sback. My homeboy, my brother, I love him and miss him. He killed himselfover the things you and Pat set into motion. You're affair had a chain reactionthat led to all this madness. I will NEVER EVER forgive you two for takingKevin away from me. I am empty. I am lonely. I don't know what else to do butdrink."

    DC

    "Karim, I am here. Let me be here for you. You can't deal with thisalone."

    Karim

    "I can and I will. I am my own man now Don. I am told for all of this. Ideal with things my way. And if that means drinking than so be it. Why do yougive a damn?"

    DC

    "Because you're my fu(cking son. I care about you I don't like what Isee. You won't let me to help you so what the hell is an old man like mesupposed to do. So what I was a pimp and I like fried chicken. I retired thatlife. People change. You have to give people a chance. I gave you my blood whenyou needed it after that car accident. I saved your life. I am just trying tobe there for you and you do nothing but treat me like I don't exist. I am theonly family you have right now."

    Karim

    "Not by choice."

    DC

    "I have tried and tried and tried and I am tired. I can't do this anymore Karim. I am tired of being the nice guy."

    Karim

    Meaning what?"

    DC

    "I'm going to have to take matters in my own hand. Show you what I amreally about. I will not be disrespected no longer. "

    Karim

    "Oh yea and what are you going to do?"

    DC

    "Keep acting the way you acting and I'll start at this custody trial. Iheard about you trying to get Lauren's baby."

    Karim

    "My nephew!"

    DC

    "All the same. I might have to let the court know about your drinkingproblem. And like I said that would only be the beginning."

    Karim

    "You fat bastard! My own father blackmailing me and threating me?"

    DC

    "Oh now you want to call me father? I thought so. I warned you son. Keepliving in the past and see what happens. Nothing will come good of it. I'm a boss." He grabs his drink and walks out on to the patio that sits over apond. Karim is stunned that his newfound father just threatened him. He ordersanother drink.







    Westwood Park
    Riagets a knock on her door. Ria who was lying on the couch gets up to answer it.She opens the door and her eyes are wide when she sees Kiko, with a silk robeon and his manhood is saying hello.

    Ria "What the hell?"

    Kiko "I am trying to let you know I am serious Ria."

    Ria

    "About what?"

    Hesteps in the house and closes the door behind him while pushing Ria back.

    Ria

    "Boy you better go home and put some clothes on. Mess around and catch acold."

    Heunties his robe and lets it fall off his body. Karim is fully naked as hesmiles, looking at Ria unable to take her eyes of his d!ck.

    Ria

    "My oh my. It's nice. I thought it would be small sine you were so prettyand all. I guess big D!cks do run in your family."

    Kiko chuckles

    "Touch it. I know you want to. Better yet, taste it."

    Ria

    "No Kiko. I don't want you. This is nothing but pity. I don't want youlike this. Besides, I already slept with two of your brothers and your father.What would it look like if I slept with you too? The only one left is Mona andI am strictly dickly."

    Kikowalks up to her and olds her, pressing his naked body against hers.

    "I don't care about none of that. Ria. I want you." He kisses herpassionately. He then kisses her on her neck, she moans as she takes her handand begins to stroke his dick. The feel of his dick in her hands gets Riaexcited. She moans even louder. Kiko meets with Rica's lips again andbegins to kiss her once more. She then knees him in the crotch. He hollers outin pain. He hunches over.

    "I really can't believe you. First you that I was a sexual predator, thenyou wouldn't test me for breast cancer, now you coming on to me out of pity.That let's me know how little you think of me. I'm not so easy after all am I?You better get your ass out of here before I call the cops. You are takingadvantage of my breast cancer and I will never forgive you for that" She opensher door and pushes him out. She slams the door and leans up against it. Shebreaks into a flurry of tears as she sinks to the ground.

    Ria

    "I'll be lonely forever."



    Back at Divine Design

    Alexiswalks over to her desk and takes a seat. She exhales

    Santino "Wow, what was that between you two?"

    Alexis

    "Rufus? Oh Santino. Things are not good for me right now. I have so muchgoing on."

    Tino

    "Oh I heard."

    Alexis

    "You heard? What does that mean?"

    Santino

    "Ladonna and I had an interesting conversation the other day."

    Alexis

    "That dumb Bitch. So I guess you know?

    Tino

    "Pregnant?"

    Alexis

    "Yes." She pauses and they look at each other. They don't say anything.

    "This is Karim's baby. He knows about our trip to Miami. He knows I wasjust trying to find my mother. But I think it would be best if we went ourseparate ways. I am reading on thin ice right now. Karim wants me to proveto him this is his baby and not yours. Which is it so he's going to bewith me. But with Ladonna breathing down my neck. She is trying everything shecan to take Karim away from me."

    Tino

    "Isn't that what you wanted to do your self? You two are equals."

    Alexis

    "I think not. I'm a winner. She's a loser. I won my man. She lost hers. Iam having his baby. "

    Tino

    "Well good luck to you on all that. I want no drama."

    Alexis

    "Won't get any from me It was nice knowing you but after today, on somereal sh!t deuces Santino. I love Karim and I am not trying to jeopardize thatfor anything or body. We are about to be a family."

    Tino

    "Alright cool. I can respect that. This is it."

    Justthen, Ladonna and Jenn walk into the office. Everybody looks at each other.

    Ladonna

    "Well what do we have here? You two making baby plans?"

    Jenn

    "Baby plans? Alexis is having Santino's child?"

    Alexis

    "Oh God just what I needed. Here we go again."







    Laterthat evening, as the edge of night approaches, Rufus steps into

    The Blue Note


    Rufuswalks inside looking very beautiful tonight. "Tonight is the night my new lover is going to approach me. She stepsinside further and is stunned to see what seems to be all the men of Pasadenaat the Blue Note. As Rufus looks at each man she has thoughts about each one of them,

    Mike "He's strong and got a nice body. He's sexxy too. He's a real man"

    Bryan "I always heard Bryan has a big dick. He owns the Jump Off so he got some type of money but he got kids"

    Karim "Karim is so fine and with some good looking lips. He got a nice body too. But ALexis has her claws in him and supposedly having his baby."

    DC "He's not too bad looking but he's a grandpa now. He's got nothing going. He is a Williams and Ria says all the Williams mend got big d!cks to."

    Santino, "Tino is sexy. He's so mysterious. I could see him being my latin lover. But again he's saddled with Alexis"

    Kiko"Kiko has the whole package. He's the sexxiest man in Pasadena. I get lost just looking in his eyes. He's a doctor too so I know his pockets are phat. And He's a Williams. He got the total package."

    and

    Daniel" Daniel is sexxy too and got a nice body. He's been through a lot. I heard he was once a crack head so I don't know. He may have mental issues after what Mona did to him."

    all there.

    "Wow. So many good-looking men. Who could it be? Who is my secret lover?"She watches all the men to see if she can detect any signs from the seeminglystraight men. She grabs a seat and waits, just like her DL lover told her too.

    "He told me to wait and he would approach me. Rufus gets one final lookof the men and wonders who it could be.

    "Tonight my dream are going to come true. Come on lover identifyyourself. Show me who you are. Who is my DL lover?"



    This episode has been brought to you by my Mac Book Pro

    Stay Tuned for Part 2
  16. aMLCproduction
    Rufus sits at her table looking at all the men of Pasadena having a good time at the bar tonight. She looks at Bryan, DC, Mike, and Santino to see if any one of them gives her an inclination that they might beher secret lover. She gets no such luck. She then sees Kiko walking over towards Karim by the bar. Rufus remembers the encounter with DC and Kiko theother day. She remembers DC saying something to the effect that Kiko gets down with men.

    Rufus

    "I'vealways heard he was gay and I have never seen him with another woman. Maybe itis him. He's so gorgeous with those seductive eyes, and he's loaded, he's a doctor. Could Kiko be my secret lover?"



    Kiko orders a drink at the bar as he sits next to Karim.Kiko watches Karim drink his third beer.

    Kiko

    "Don't you think you've had enough of those?"

    Karim

    "And youare?"

    Kiko

    "Some one that cares."

    Karim

    "Look man,I don't know if you've noticed but I have no interest in men."

    Kiko

    "Never said I did. What makes you say something like that? Why does every think I am gay?"

    Karim

    "Look at you. You dress extra sweet. What straight man wears the things you wear? I'venever heard you with a woman either. Rumors about you being gay have been surrounding since you got to Pasadena. And not only that, look at how you approached me? You care about me? What man says that to another man?"

    Rufus

    "Ohh you can say it to me." Rufus says walking behind them.

    Karim

    "Excuse me?"

    Rufus, looking at Kiko

    "Is it you my love? Is it you hitting me up on adam4adam?"
    Kiko

    "I beg your pardon."

    Rufus

    "Come on sexy, I know it's you." She says caressing his cheek.

    Kiko

    "I am not gay. Plain and simple. Just because I m not shacked up like the rest of the men here doesn't mean I am gay. I have self-respect and class. I don't need a woman to validate who the hell I am. Unlike our father. Now I am not a violent man but I will beat that gay out of you if you don't get out my face." Rufus walks away with her head down.

    Karim

    "Who?"

    Kiko

    "DC. DC ismy dad too."

    Karim

    "Don is your dad. He's my dad too. So this means…"

    Kiko

    "Yes, weare half brothers. Don cheated on my mother Lynn with your mother, Sister Patterson."

    Karim

    "Oh my wow.We share the same loser for a father."

    Kiko

    "Indeed. So that's why I was concerned with you drinking. You have been drinking a lot. I am concerned considering that you have filed petition for Lauren's baby. He's my family too you know. All I see is you drinking. How can you raise your nephew if you're always drunken?"

    Karim

    "Look, just like I told your whack ass father, I am a grown ass man. I am my own man. I will do what I please in this life. You and Don can take this family thing and put it where the sun doesn't shine."

    Kiko

    "That'sreally rude. I did nothing to you in this mess! Why shut me out? I am a victim just like you."

    Karim

    "Ok victim,did your brother kill himself?"

    Kiko

    "I am really sorry about that. But I did not cause that. I want a family. I never hadone growing up. We share the same blood. You are my half brother."

    Karim

    "I only have one brother and that was Kevin. Your father and my mother took him away from me. I will never forgive anyone related to DC. I have lost my best friend,my hero, and my mentor. Kevin was a good man and I am dealing with it the bestway I know how. SO If I want to drink then that's my business."

    Kiko

    "It becomes my business when my nephew is at the center of this."

    Karim

    "Look dude,Lauren's son is no family of yours. I want nothing to do with you. Don't interfere with this custody battle."
    Kiko

    "Or what? What are you going to do to me?"

    Karim

    "Ill find something."

    Kiko

    "Well since we are passing out threats here's one for you, you don't stop this drinking, I am going to take matters into my own hands."

    Karim

    "Where do you get off threatening me? Just like DC now you are too."

    Kiko

    "It's because DC sees the same thing I do. You're a drunk. You're drinking your lifeaway."

    Karim suddenly sucker punches Kiko. The bar becomes silent.

    Karim

    "What's up pretty boy? I messed that pretty face up of yours."

    Kiko wiping blood from his mouth charges Karim and they fal lonto a table, flipping over chairs and tables. They begin punching each other.The men of Pasadena try to break them up but they just get knocked out. Karim and Kiko are messing up the bar pretty good as they continue to fight. DC rushes over and gets in between them to break up the fight.

    DC

    " I willnot have my sons fighting!"

    Pasadenians are stunned to learn that Kiko and Karim are brothers.

    Rufus

    " Look at those Williams men Kiko, Karim and even DC. I heard Ria once say big dicks do run in that family. I have to find out. Lord please let Karim or Kiko be my secret lover." Rufus rushes over to Kiko and tries to wipe the blood up from his face. Kiko is so tired from fighting he doesn't even resist the tranny's help. Rufus is elated that she thinks she found her secret lover. Kiko Whitfield!?





    Episode 135 pt2: Who is Miss Rue's Down Low Lover?

    Written By: ML Cooks and Tara Smith with Belinda Quinton

    Creative Consult: Monique Cooks



    Downtown Pasadena,High Klass Hair

    Sharon is giving a client a manicure when she looks up out her shop window and sees a few white horses and a carriage pull up in front ofher shop. All the patrons gather round to see what is going on. Sharon step outside her shop and sees Daniel dressed in a tuxedo and a top hat approachher.

    Sharon

    Daniel,what is this?"
    Daniel "I came to pick u the woman I love from work."

    She smiles and hugs him. The crowd that has gathered around her begins to clap and cheer for the couple.

    Sharon

    "Let me lock up my shop." Sharon runs inside to grab her purse and locks up her shop.She meets back with Daniel and he helps her onto the carriage. They pull off asthe crowd claps at the scene of romance.

    Sharon

    "This is a nice surprise Daniel. I love you." They kiss.

    Daniel

    "I love you to Sharon. I wanted to show you that. We need this. We need some us time. We have been through so much I think we deserve some happiness."

    Sharon

    "I do too.This is so romantic" She says as they stroll through downtown.

    He looks into her eyes. She looks into his.

    Sharon

    "Is something wrong?"

    Daniel

    "Well, I searched far and wide for a present worthy of you. A present that would help you to understand how much you mean to me. I didn't find anything...so tonight I give you the only thing I own worthy of our love....tonight I give you my heart."

    Sharon sheds a tear. They kiss passionately as they arrive at their destination, The Blue Note. Daniel steps down out ofthe carriage and helps Sharon down as well. They walk into The Blue Note. Theysee the upscale bar is a mess from the fight that just took place between the Williams brothers.

    Daniel

    "Wow this is not what I had in mind."

    Sharon

    "Maybe we should go over and see what's going?"

    Daniel

    "No.Tonight it's just about my lady and me. I have other plans. Let's grab a table over the pond." They walk into the other dining area that sits over a lit up pond. Sharon sees a table set u for them complete with Champagne and a dozen red roses. Sharon sits down and takes in the little live musical quartet that begins to play classical music.

    Sharon

    "I am really impressed. You set all this up?"

    Daniel

    "Of course."'

    Sharon

    "You really know how to sweep a woman off her feet."

    Daniel

    "I have something I want to say to you." He kneels down one knee.

    Sharon gasps and covers her mouth

    "Ohmy God Daniel no."

    Daniel, smiling at her

    "Just listen. I've been working on something. I find it refreshing when I put mythoughts on paper. And I wrote something about you. I hope you love it.

    The night skytwinkles above
    The stars mirror the light in your eyes
    They fill with the look of love
    And with the bond that ties

    The eyes are the window to the soul
    Open to expose the heart's real need
    What is the payment of the toll?
    A spark that is planted like a seed

    This spark is a fire burning within
    A desire to expand the glow
    To some, it's simply a sin
    To others, the heart will know

    The eyes show the love you feel
    The heart is open wide
    My soul has to close the deal
    Then you walk with me by my side

    Love is a gift I give to you
    My heart for you to hold
    If you feel the love I feel too
    Our hearts will warm and block out the cold"

    He pulls out a velvet box and opens it to flash a diamond ring at Sharon. Before Daniel can go any further with his romantic proposal, he feels a splash coming from his hat. He looks up and Daniel and Sharon are both stunned when they see Lauren pouring a mug of beer all over Daniel.

    Laruen

    "Am Iinterrupting?" She says with a smile.



    Later that Afternoon,…….



    PasadenaCity Courthouse



    The sun sits high in the Pasadena Sky; Sabryn stands inside a courtroom with Lisa Ray at her side. Today is a long awaited day for her; it's her trial. Jack is on the prosecution side of the courtroom,and Sabryn is talking with Lisa at the defense table.

    Sabryn

    "Lisa, you have toget me out of this. I can't go to prison; not now."

    Lisa

    "I'll try my best,but it won't be easy. You shot Ashley seven times. But I got you out of this once and I can do it again."

    Sabryn

    "I hope so. Alexis is going to be out for blood but I can't let her stop me now."

    Mike, coming up from behind and putting a hand on Sabryn's shoulder

    "Hey."

    Sabryn, turning around

    "Mike, what are youdoing here??"

    Mike, smiling

    "I wanted to be here for you."

    Sabryn

    "You didn't have todo that."

    Mike

    "I couldn't just leave you hanging. You poured your heart out to me the other day and I understand; I want to be there for you."

    Sabryn

    "You're the chief ofpolice and this is Pasadena. Surely you have somewhere else to be."

    Mike

    "You need a friend,Sabryn. I'm going to be that friend."

    Sabryn, smiling

    "Thank you, Mike.You're one of the few I've had during my time in jail. I'm really grateful."

    Mike

    "How're you feeling?"

    Sabryn

    "Nervous but determined. I have to get out of jail; I know I killed a woman, but I have toget out of here as soon as possible. Natalia is taking over everything; shewants to destroy me and I'm not having it. She thinks she is going to raise myson, well she has another thing coming."

    Alexis enters the courtroom, and she looks at Sabryn and scowls. She walks over to Jack.

    Alexis

    "Hello, I am Alexis Jones, the sister of Ashley. I sure hope you have a good plan to get Sabryn sent to the electric chair or prison for life today; I've waited long enough and my sister deserves justice. I refuse to let this woman walk the streets."

    Jack

    "Do not worry, Miss Jones; I'm a strong DA. I don't plan to let Sabryn get away with anything; she shot your sister seven times in front of the police. How can anyone get away with that?"

    Alexis

    "Mona kidnapped and killed and raped all sorts of people and all they did to her was send her to a mental hospital. That better not fly this time."

    Alexis feels a hand on her shoulder, and she turns around to see Karim there.

    Alexis

    "Karim, baby, what're you doing here?"

    Karim

    "I want to be here to support you; I know we've had a lot of madness lately, and I still don't know what to think of all of this, but you're pregnant with my child and this trial won't be easy for you. I want to be here for you."

    Alexis, touched

    "Thank you so much,Karim. I love you and am so glad that we're back together."

    LaDonna walks in, and sees the two together,

    "Not for long,Alexis. I know you're hiding something and I won't let you get by with it this time."

    Karim, turning to see LaDonna there

    "Donna, what're you doing here?"

    LaDonna

    "I heard about this trial and I figured you'd be here. I had to come, Karim. I can't let Alexis sink her claws into you like this."

    Karim sighs and leaves it be, deciding not to causemore havoc between Alexis and LaDonna today. Next, Bryan and Natalia arrive inside the courtroom, and Natalia smirks.

    Natalia

    "Seems like a great day to watch Sabryn go to prison."

    Bryan

    "That's the mother ofmy son, Natalia."

    Natalia

    "Well I'm going to behis mother now; Sabryn's insulted you and mocked you since the day she went to jail. How can you defend her now?"

    Bryan

    "I don't want to defend Sabryn, and I refuse to let her take my son away from me, but I'm nothappy about all of this either."

    Natalia

    "Well if she gets out, you're screwed, so you better hope that she goes to prison today. Or maybe even get the death penalty."

    Sabryn looks at both Alexis and Natalia. She then looks at Lisa.

    "Lisa, Alexis and Natalia are both out to get me. They want to see me fall today; I can't let that happen."

    Lisa

    "Don't worry. I havean ace up my sleeve."

    Baliff

    "All rise! Honorable Judge Hatchett presiding!"

    Everyone stands, and Judge Hatchett enters the courtroom. She motions for everyone to sit, and she looks at the people there.

    JudgeHatchett

    "Today we are gathered to deliver a verdict in the matter of People of Pasadena v. Sabryn Genet. Sabryn Genet is accused of murder in the first degree, after shooting Ashley Jones seven times, killing her. Miss Genet, how do you plead?"

    Lisa

    "My client pleads not guilty, your honor."

    Alexis, to herself

    "My ass. If I have my way, Sabryn will be fried by the end of the year."

    Natalia

    "Come on, judge, lock Sabryn up and throw away the key. Then I can take her family and her business for good. She's not stopping me this time."

    Sabryn,thinking to herself

    "I'm getting released today,and then I'm going to take everything back that's rightfully mine."
  17. aMLCproduction
    Cane’s Apt.
    Cane is standing behind Philip with his hands tied behind his back as if Cane were a cop and was about to arrest Philip.

    Cane: You like it rough gay guy? You like it when a man is behind you like this?
    Philip tries to wrestle free of Cane’s grip at the same time Cane tightens it.
    Philip: Cane don’t do this. It’s the drugs. The crack has you whacked out. Think of your children.
    Cane: I’m real sick of you nagging. Is that what all gay men do? I’m so sick of your mightier than thou attitude. We all can’t be drug free and good like the good Philip Chancellor can we?
    Philip: Why are you doing this Cane?
    Cane: Because I need to get high and you’re standing in my way. What’s the American expression “stay out of my business”? You should have done that. I told you to leave and leave me alone. I didn’t want to do this but you are leaving me no other choice. Threatening to call children services on me and the police. What kind of friend does that?
    Philip: One who cares about your well-being. Where are the twins Cane? Where are your kids? You still haven’t told me where they are.
    Cane: And I’m not going to either. My children will be fine where they are. They are on vacation.
    Philip: Cane No. No No….!!
    Cane: Yes..Yes..YES!!
    Cane escorts Philip to a wooden chair, the only piece of furniture still remaining in Cane’s Apt. Philip is unable to put up a real fight due to the pain and blood pouring out his hand from Cane grazing him with a bullet. Cane then takes his shirt off, tears it in half and uses both pieces to tie Philip to the chair.
    Cane: Look at my body, you like it? I got the chest, the abs. I know you looked at me like that at least once Philip.
    Philip: You’re a sick man Cane.
    Cane: What’s the matter? I’m not your type? You don’t find me attractive? Most women do. You won’t me to pull out my package so you can see it?
    Philip: Go to hell Cane!!
    Cane: Give me that wallet!
    Cane reaches into Philip’s pocket and pulls out his wallet. He opens it up and looks inside. Cane has a broad smile come across his face.
    Cane: Jack Pot!
    Cane pulls out the wad of money from the wallet.
    Philip: That’s over one thousand dollars right there. What you going to do smoke it up?
    Cane looks at Philip.
    Cane: No we are going to smoke it up together. You, I and the pipe. Thanks Philip. A great and giving friend.
    Philip begins to holler out for help.

    Created by William J Bell and Lee Philip Bell
    Episode 159: COKE-CANE!
    Written and Produced by: ML Cooks


    Malcolm’s Apt.
    Malcolm and Neil square each other up.
    The only thing on Malcolm’s head is the possibility that Moses could be his son.
    Malcolm: Good timing bro.
    Neil holds up a gold envelope.
    Malcolm: What is that? We going on Maury? I am the father?
    Neil: Are you drunk again?
    Neil walks into Malcolm’s Apt.
    Neil: What is going on in here?
    Malcolm: I don’t have the perfect life like my bigger brother.
    Neil: I’m not here for that.
    Neil hands Malcolm the envelope. Malcolm opens it and reads it.
    Malcolm: It’s an invitation to a celebration. I don’t get it.
    Neil: Neither did I. I thought maybe you were behind it but as I can see you are too busy being a bum over here. I found it outside your door.
    Malcolm: You are really asking for it Neil.
    Neil: You going to put me in a choke hold again tough guy? Is that how you solve your issues?
    Malcolm: You are the reason I have these issues. You keep interfering in my life. Lily, Sophia, Moses and now Leslie. You just don’t stop. Moses should have been my son. Sophia and I were to be married and be a family. Instead she is dead.
    Neil: Malcolm I am very sorry for all of that.
    Malcolm: I never did you dirty bro. But it’s a habit with you doing me wrong. Moses belongs with me. He is my son!
    Neil: Have you gone mad? We already had a paternity test when he was born. You were there Malcolm. Moses is my son!
    Malcolm: No bro. Moses is my son and I got proof.
    Neil gives Malcolm a strange look as he wonders where all this is coming from.




    Cane’s Apt.
    Philip’s hollering comes to a stop when he is stunned to hear a knock at the door. Cane’s eyes gets big. He begins to pace a little.
    Cane: You and your sissy like hollering. We are going to have to fix that mouth. Would you like something in it?
    Philip: Cane it’s not too late… please don’t do this.
    Cane: I can’t take all this crying.
    Cane takes off his sock and shoves it in Philips mouth.
    Cane: It’s not want you really want but it will do for now.
    Cane opens the door after the third knock. He sees Sergio. Cane smiles.
    Cane: I am so glad it’s you. I need a hit.
    Sergio walks into Cane’s place and is taken aback by how it looks.
    Sergio: Tough times?
    Cane: Drug times.

    Sergio looks to his left and sees Philip tied up to a chair, bloodied hand and sock in his mouth. Sergio looks down at Cane’s feet.
    Sergio: I heard of freaky but damn Cane. I must got some good stuff.
    Cane: No questions man. I got the money do you got what I asked for?
    Sergio: I do.
    Sergio pulls out a gold envelope.
    Cane face frowns up in confusion. He grabs the envelope.
    Cane: What the hell is this mate?
    Cane opens the gold envelop and see a letter, he pulls out the letter and reads it.
    Sergio: I was hoping you would tell me. I found it out outside your door.
    Cane: It’s an invitation to a celebration of some kind. The colonnade room.
    Sergio: Wow man. The colonnade room. That’s some real fancy stuff right there.
    Cane throws the letter aside.
    Cane: Who cares I just need my fix.
    Sergio pulls out a zip lock bag with white powdery stuff in it.
    Sergio: You be careful with this. This is good stuff.
    Cane: Yea yea whatever. Where was the compassion when I owed you money? You threatened to take my kids.
    Sergio: Well I got them anyway. They are doing ok.
    Cane: They better or so help me GOD!
    Sergio: Came down kangaroo boy.
    Cane hands Sergio the money.
    Sergio looks at Philip once more is on the verge of passing out.
    Sergio: You’re in really deep. First your twins and now this guy.
    Cane: Just go. I got all of this.
    Sergio: Yea sure.
    Sergio then leaves Cane’s apt.
    Cane readies some lines of coke to snort.




    Back at Malcolm’s Apt.
    Neil: You have proof that Moses is your son?
    Malcolm turns away from Neil really unsure what to make of his blurry thoughts in his head. He doesn’t know if he really heard what he heard or was it a drunken dream.
    Neil: Not so sure now huh? Where is this coming from?
    Malcolm turns back to Neil.
    Malcolm: Why are you here? Don’t you have Leslie at home?
    Neil: I was here to ask you about this celebration but I see you were invited too. Clean this place up and yourself. Sober up. The booze is messing with your thought process. Moses is my son and nothing will change that.
    Neil then turns around, kicks a pizza box out of his way.
    Neil: Oh and another thing, you attack me again, I’ll have to file a restraining order against you.
    Malcolm: That’s bitch sh!t. Neil!!! Get yo Bitch ass outta here!
    Malcolm picks up a beer bottle and throws it in Neil’s direction but it hits the door and shatters as Neil is already out the door with the door closed behind him. He wonders why Malcolm would bring up Moses. He exits the apartment building.
    Meanwhile inside, Malcolm is mad. He too kicks around pizza boxes and trash.
    Malcolm keeps on thinking about his memory. He remembers a pretty lady, and a phone.
    Malcolm: She sent it to me or something... It’s in my phone!
    Malcolm looks for his phone He sees it on the coffee table. He looks in it.
    Malcolm: Bam! Here it is.
    He hits play..........
    Nate: She’s an old flame from college. We were in love but she had to leave to take care of her mother who was sick.
    Roxanne: Oh and Hillary is here and lives across the hall from me.
    Nate: I had nothing to do with that.
    Roxanne: Nate I am so damned hurt.
    Nate: I never meant to hurt you. But I’m not willing to be your man only when you’re lonely. You claim you love me then why don’t you leave Devon and be with me? You can’t have it both ways Rox. You not being fair.
    Roxanne knows deep down he is right but is not willing to let him know that he is. She turns from him again.
    Nate: And besides things are too deep now they have changed.
    Roxanne: Because Miss Hillary is here?
    Nate: Yes. She knows about my secret.
    Roxanne: That you switched Moses paternity test results from Malcolm to Neil?
    Nate: Yes.
    Roxanne: Nosey Bitch!
    Nate: To protect everybody we need to end this. Roxanne I’m truly sorry for hurting you.” From Episode 137.
    The recording stops playing. Malcolm doesn’t know how to feel. Rage builds up within him.
    Malcolm: Moses is my son and I’m going to kill Nate and Neil for stealing him away from me!




    Verdon Lou Wisconsin, Sheila’s shanty cabin
    Sheila comes up from the basement and checks on her hostages Dru and Sharon. Both are sleeping, Sharon still tied to the chair and Dru tied down to a bed. Sheila then goes to check on her mystery patient who has a bandaged face. Sheila takes in the breathing machine and heart monitors making their usual noise. She takes a deep breath and gets a chill through her body.
    Dru slowly begins to open her eyes and cough.
    Dru: Bitch!.... Hey Bitch! ….Bitch I hear you being evil and I know you hear me. You better come to me when I call your name. Come here bitch!
    Sheila with a smile on her face walks over to Dru.
    Sheila: Did your mother raise you to speak like that? My name is not Bitch. It’s Sheila Carter. Miss Carter would be much better coming from you.
    Dru: Yea ok whatever Bitch. It’s cold in here. Where is the heat? I’m bout to catch damonia.
    Sheila: You dumb bitch. It’s not damonia. Its pneumonia. I remember when you first came to Genoa City, you were illiterate. You remember that?
    Dru: I do. But aint no need for that trip down memory lane. We need some damn heat! Why is it so dang on cold in here?
    Sheila: There is a gas leak. The furnace requires gas to heat up this place.
    Dru: Well Bitch make a fire.
    Sheila: I’ll set you on fire.
    Dru: I didn’t know you liked dark meat.
    Sheila: More like cremation. Keep being disrespectful to me.
    Dru: You’re a joke Sheila. You kidnapped Sharon and I and you want some damn respect? Girl bye. You better gone head with that.
    Sheila walks into the other room as Dru tries to wake up Sharon by repeatedly saying her name. Sheila opens a laptop and decides to put an ad on Genoa’s City’s Help List so she can find a low key maintenance man to maybe restore heat to the cabin.
    Sheila’s phone vibrates once again, signaling she has a text she has not answered yet. The text is from her daughter Daisy telling her that Mary has sold them out and James Warrick is on his way to the cabin.
    On the snowy country roads just outside of Genoa City are Mary and James in her Honda civic. Mary comes to a stop at a stop sign. James looks at her.
    James: You think I’m stupid?
    James pulls his gun out and aims it his daughter Mary.
    Mary: Dad please, I wish you would stop playing with that thing. I’m your daughter for goodness sakes.
    James: I am and having said that you should know I’m no fool. We’ve passed this stop sign three times now. We are doing nothing but going in circles.
    Mary: The snow is so heavy I can’t make out where I am going.
    James: You think I’m going to buy that?
    Mary: I know you are not going to shoot your own child. Especially if you want to find Sheila. You need me to do that dad so I think I have control here. Your terrorist bomb vest thingy or gun doesn’t bother me in the slightest.
    James aims the gun at Mary and then fires it!........
  18. aMLCproduction
    WARNING: ADULT CONTENT!



    The storm continues to intensify as it passes over Pasadena.

    Huntington Memorial Hospital.

    Bryan enters Sabryn's room one last time before meeting up with Ashley at his house. He sits next to her.

    "Look, I know you don't want me here right now. I just came to see if you were ok before I meet up with Ashley for the last time."

    Sabryn

    "What do you mean the last time?"

    Bryan

    "Ashley has waved the white flag. She is tired of all this drama."

    Sabryn

    "That makes two of us."

    Bryan

    "She is out of our lives now. We can move forward." Sabryn thinks of her baby news once more and upon hearing Ashley has given up, she decides it's best to tell him that they are about to become a family.

    "Listen, I have something to tell you. I don't want to do it here and I don't want to go to my mansion tonight. I don't want to remember any more of that beat down I layed on Ashley."

    Bryan

    "Well Just meet me at my house. I'll make us some dinner and you can tell me what's going on"

    Sabryn smiles at Bryan for the first time in weeks at him. Bryan smiles back at her, hoping this could be a sign they may rekindle their relationship.

    "It is so good to see you smile. I have missed it. I am telling you, things are going to be different"

    Sabryn

    "What are you talking about Bryan? Please don't jump the gun. I said I have something to tell you, I didn't say I was giving you another chance."

    Bryan

    "I can hope right?"

    Sabryn

    "I guess so. I'm going to get ready and I will meet you at your house soon."

    Bryan kisses her on her cheek, and leaves the room.

    Sabryn thinks to herself "I hope I am doing the right thing. I pray I am" She gathers her things and heads out in the serve storm to meet Bryan at his house.

    Already in Bryan's driveway is Ashley. As she awaits for Bryan to arrive, her cell phone rings.

    Ashley

    "Lexis, I am glad to hear your voice. I got some great news"

    Alexis

    "I do to, you first."

    Ashley

    "Bryan and I are going to make love tonight. He's going to be mine forever."

    Alexis

    "Sis are you sure about that? I think you really need to leave this man alone. You are doing some crazy things to be with Bryan"

    Ashley

    "I love him. And after tonight, he's going to feel the same way" She says as she looks at her vial filled with Mona's "Love Potion no. 69." " You said you had great news too?" She says as a loud clap of thunders causes static in the line.

    Alexis

    "I'm at the airport here in Pasadena. Give me directions to your house so I can drive this big bulky u-haul to your house" All Alexis hears is static "Ash…Hello…Are you there?" The phone clicks

    "Must be the storm I guess." Alexis pulls out an envelope out from her suitcase. Bending over to get it, she exposes her woman hood thanks to her super short mini skirt and no panties. Men and even some women whistle at her while other ladies look at her appalled and they whisper about her. Realizing she is the center of attention she smiles. "Nasty Skank", "Slut", "No Self Respect" "Trailer Park", is what Alexis hears from the crowd, and not worrying about the naysayers, she looks at her freshly painted red finger nails and blows on them, a complete snub to her haters. Alexis Jones has officially arrived in Pasadena.Alexis looks on her envelope which has her sisters address on it and asks for directions to Westwood Park.





    The Blue Note

    At the bar. Jenn asks Pierre if Lauren is available.

    Pierre

    "Lauren left a while ago. She had an emergency at the hospital."

    Jenn

    "Emergency? Is she OK?"

    Pierre

    "Yes, she's OK but it's Daniel. He showed up here tonight."

    Jenn

    "Daniel was here?"

    Pierre

    "That's what I said"

    Jenn

    "I can't believe this. I thought he was just awaking from his coma. Please grab me a Strong Island Ice Tea." While Pierre fixes her drink she turns around and sees Ty, dining with Jodie. Jenn is in shock as Pierre hands Jenn her drink and upon sipping on it, she decides to confront the two.

    Jodie and Ty are finishing up there meal.

    Jodie

    "That was so good."

    Ty

    "Yes it was. I bet you taste better." he says as he sees Jenn approaching them

    Jenn

    "Well, Well well, what do we have here?"

    Ty

    "Jenn, how nice to see you again."

    Jenn

    "What are you doing here with her Ty?"

    Ty

    "Come again?"

    Jenn looks at Jodie

    "You sure do get around don't you? First Mike and now Ty."

    Jodie

    "Like the first time, you got it all wrong. It's just dinner"

    Jenn

    "And like I told you the first time save it. Is this how you do things back in Cleveland? Bounce from one man to the next? My man on top of that."

    Ty arches an eyebrow upon hearing Jenn staking her claim to him.

    Jodie

    "As in Ty is your man? I was under the impression you two weren't an item."

    Jenn

    "And I was under the impression you were trying to be an item with my ex after I saw you straddling over Mike like some horny teenager and speak of the devil" She says as she spots Mike walking over to them.

    Mike

    "Jodie, what's going on? I called you a few times but now I see why it went to voice mail"

    Jodie

    "I'm sorry Mike."

    Jenn

    " How many more times are you going to say that. We already know you are sorry.No,No wait I take that back She's not sorry. She's a loose Jezebel who likes to sample all the men here in Pasadena"

    Jodie

    "You know Jenny, you are really starting to piss me off. You never give me a chance to explain anything. All you do is hurl accusations my way and call me names. Now I am going to ask you once to please show me respect. If anyone is acting like a teenager it's you. Your so childish playing your Miss Almighty all nighty."

    Jenn

    "Is your ponytail too tight? I think it is because it's messing with your words coming out that filthy mouth of yours. Every time I see you, you are on a new man.So what am I supposed to call you then. If it walks and talks like a hor then guess what, it means you're a hor!"

    Mike (Cutting in)

    "Jodie, you are here with Ty?"

    Ty

    "She most certainly is. Doesn't she look great tonight?" Adding insult to injury, and knowing that his last statement is going to make Jenn red hot.

    Jenn

    "You just made me throw up in my mouth. Gag me. (Looking back at Jodie)"You better choose one man and stick with him. Ty is mine. You can have sloppy seconds Mike." Jenn grabs Ty's arm and pulls him out side.

    Jodie looks into Mike's hurting eyes.

    Jodie

    "Mike it's not what it looks like."

    Mike

    " You know, that's the same thing you told Jenn when she found us hugged up. Jodie I really don't know what to say. You tell me to call you so we can enjoy some QT and I end up finding you here with TY after I told you he is the reason why my life is falling apart right now. Damn, are you two working together? Did you set this whole thing up?"

    Outside The Blue Note.

    Ty

    "I thought you wasn't sure if you was ready to be with me. The last time we were together, you ran out on me"

    Jenn

    "I know and I am sorry. I had to sort out my feelings. I have thought about it and Ty I want you." She kisses him passionately.





    Westwood Park, Dondre's House

    Karim (chuckling)

    "Kev do you hear that? One said no and the other yes"

    Kevin

    "Let's get out of here man. Cool off some."

    Karim

    "I'm good." He looks at his fiancée with anger and hurt in his eyes.

    Dondre

    "You not gone be good if you don't get the hell out of my house. My name is on the lease and I don't recall the Williams brothers chipping in on my rent so get to stepping. The ladies can stay." Karim sucker punches Dondre. Ria pushes Karim back, and they go out side, and Kevin follows them leaving Sharan who looks at Dondre in disbelief.

    "Dre, I am at a loss for words. I can't believe you and Ria were having an affair."

    Dondre

    "It doesn't change how I feel about you. Sharan I'm sorry. I'll explain things later"

    Sharan

    "I don't know what to say to you right now. I'll see you tomorrow." Sharan leaves as Dondre rubs his jaw as he tries to figure out if his house was broken into and why was he sleep so long.

    Kevin

    "You going to be OK man?"

    Karim

    "I don't know."

    Sharan

    "Karim I am so sorry you had to find out like this"

    Ria

    "Ahh Bitch Please! Whatever."

    Sharan

    "Excuse me?"

    Ria begins to take her earrings out and pull her hair back into a ponytail.

    Sharan

    "What are you going to do Ria? You're going to hit me. So juvenile."

    Ria

    "I'm bout to whoop some ass. Teach you to stay out a grown womans business Bitch!"" Taking her heels off.

    Kevin

    "Karim come by the house, we'll have dinner with ma and pops"

    Karim (starring at Ria)

    "I'll be good man. I just need to be alone." He looks at Ria "It's over, your things will be on the curb for you to pick up. "

    Ria (grabbing him, pleading)

    "Baby, Please don't do this. Let's talk about it. I'm, sorry" She pleads. But her cries falls on deaf ears as Karim pushes her off him and she falls back into a puddle of mud, Karim gets in his car and races off in the storm

    Ria

    "Sharan this all your fault you nosy heifer. You really cook my last grit you know that."

    Kevin

    "Don't blame Sharan for your indiscretions. Blame yourself. I didn't know you be so cold to my brother. What goes around comes around and one day, somebody you really love is going to do to you what you did to my brother."

    Ria

    "Kiss my ass and go to hell. You too Sharan. I just want to beat the brakes off you." Getting up out the mud

    Kevin

    "You lay one hand on Sharan and you will be behind bars faster than your last grit has a chance to even think about cooking. Don't forget my pops is Chief of Police." Kevin and Sharan get in their cars and leave. Ria shakes her head in disgust and turns around bangs on Dondre's door. He opens it, when he sees it Ria,
    "You look like swamp thing. Gone head Ria, We done, it's a wrap! You blew It!"He slams the door in her face. Ria is finally broken to tears, she takes her joggers off and her shirt trying to wipe some off the mud not wanting to get the interior of her car dirty, she hops in her car with bra and panties on and head's to Natalia's house




    Dahlia is rushed into the E.R. of Huntington Memorial Hospital.

    Diego immediately comes to the aid of the Latina.

    Diego

    "What happened to her?"

    Paramedic

    "She was stabbed"

    Diego

    "OK go get an iv started, and get some blood ready" He says as he rushes Dahlia into emergency surgery.

    Westwood Park

    Mark stepping out the shower, answers his phone

    "Hello?"

    Voice on the other end

    "Mr. Mortimer?"

    Mark

    "This is Mark yes."

    Voice

    "This is the city police and we are sorry to inform you that Dahlia has been rushed to the E.R. a little while ago with stab wounds."

    Mark

    "What!? Stab wounds? How, who did this?"

    Voice

    "That's all we know sir. Good night." Mark immediately gets dressed, while calling Natalia

    Natalia , looking at caller id her face lights up when she sees its Mark

    "I missed you. I am so glad you called."

    Mark

    "Cut the chit chat. Dahlia has been stabbed and it's because of you. You and your games and your phony charges. I hold you personally responsible."

    Natalia

    "When can I get some dick again? My nana is throbbing."

    Mark

    "Never you crazy Bitch!" He hollers in the phone. He hangs it up and rushes to the E.R. in the storm.

    Natalia's House

    Natalia is putting away her dishes in her kitchen

    "It took a long time for them to admit Dahlia. Maybe she's dead by now. That means Mark will be all mines. All nine inches of him" She is interrupted with her self conversation when she gets a knock on her door. She opens it and sees Ria in tears with bra and panties on.

    Natalia

    "Sorry, strictly dickly here" She laughing, but pauses, looking at her good friend and relizing something is wrong."What happened? What are you doing out in this storm?"

    Ria

    "Natti girl, I lost Karim and Dondre in one night thanks to that meddling Sharan." Outside Natalia's house, Suga is sitting in a car outside, Natalia's house.
    'Bitch betta have my money"






    The wind picks up and the rain intensifies as A series of mis fortunate adverse circumstances take place

    Ashley sees Bryan's car coming up the street. She gets her umbrella and gets out her car.

    Behind Bryan is Sabryn following him in her car. As Bryan is about to pull in his driveway, a u-haul rams into Sabryn's car from behind, causing Sabryn's car in turn to ram Bryan's car which in turn loses control of his car, speeding into the driveway, Bryan runs over Ashley with his car, and the u-haul, which Alexis is driving pulls off. Ashley is trapped underneath Bryan's car…Love has Been Runned Down!!! On


    Episode : 36 ^^BRAND NEW OPENING CLICK ON IT TO VIEW!!
    Now Don't forget to read the season 4 premiere of and "Novi" and teen soap, "The Market"

    right here on


  19. aMLCproduction

    3 Letters! Episode40

    By aMLCproduction,

    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Diego, looking at Natalia

    "I heard everything. You paid someone to stab Dahlia, and you slept with Mark. I knew something was not right with him."

    Natalia

    "You have no idea on what your talking about. You must of heard wrong. Clean you ears out." Natalia swiftly walks away and around a corner and breathes a sigh of relief.

    Diego

    "I know what I heard." He goes to his office

    Ria walks up to Natalia and hands her some coffee.

    "Are you ok? It look like you seen a ghost."

    Natalia

    "I'm good. Just need to catch my breath." She sips on her coffee. Thinking of Suga and the money.., that is until Bryan walks by her.

    Ria watches Natalia stare down Bryan

    "Uh-oh, I know that look."

    Natalia

    "What look?"

    Ria

    "That's the same look you had in your eyes when you saw Mark at the shop. Girl what are you up to now?

    Natalia

    " I told you we needed a plan to get those Bitches back who done us wrong. Now I know how I am going to get Sabryn back and get some money at the same time." *Thinking to herself* "And I can pay Suga her money" "Sabryn does have one up on me. It's time to even the score. Bryan does own that club downtown. I know it's doing real good. It's time I make an investment. And I can get my revenge on Sabryn for firing me."

    Ria

    "That's my girl."

    Natalia

    "You always told me, use what I got to get what I want."

    Ria

    "What about Mark?"

    Natalia

    "I love Mark, I want to have his child, so we can be together forever. Bryan is just strictly business. A side show. No one can change how I feel about Mark. I'll call you later and let you know how it went."

    Ria

    "Ok, I'm going to try and meet up with Karim and try to talk some sense into that knuckle head" They wish each other good luck as they part ways, with Natalia stalking Bryan.



    Episode: 40

    Written by:ML Cooks with MON!QUEB!TCHE$
    In Dahlia's room

    Mark is sitting next to her holding her hand against his face,

    "I'm praying for you Dahlia. I am so sorry I let you down. This shouldn't even be happening to you right now. If I could trade places with you I would in a heart beat. I can't lose you mamasita. I miss you. I miss holding you. Smelling your hair. Looking into your eyes. I miss your scent, your soft touch. Please Dahlia, you got to pull through this and open your eyes. I promise you better days are ahead" Mark is interrupted by Diego, who clears his throat.

    Mark

    "Yes doctor?"

    Diego

    "Visiting hours are over. You must leave now."

    Mark

    "You don't have to be so rude about it."

    Diego

    "You got a lot of nerve."

    Mark

    "Excuse me?"

    Diego

    "Please Mr. Mortimer, just be on your way. Thank you in advance for your cooperation." Mark gets up, kisses Dahlia on the forehead. He exchanges looks with Diego before walking out. Diego looks out the door window to ensure Mark has left. He closes the blind so no one can see inside Dahlia's room. He looks at Dahlia and walks over to her. He admires her beauty. Looking at her resting so peacefully, he caresses her face.

    "People have done you wrong. Your man cheated on you, and Natalia tried to have you killed. " He pauses, thinking of the ill fated events that Dahlia has had to endure lately.

    "You don't have to worry about them no more. I'm going to protect you."





    Westwood Park, Lauren's House

    Lauren and Chris step out of the shower. They hold each other and kiss.

    Lauren

    "I haven't felt this good in a long time."

    Chris

    "There's a lot more where that came from. I'm Doctor feel good " He holds her as he grabs a hand full of her rump and shakes it, then smacks it. They kiss again.

    "Get dressed. I got a surprise for you."

    Lauren

    "I love surprises. Can I get a clue?"

    Chris

    "Sure, I hope you like Jazz."

    Lauren

    "Were going to see Norman Brown at the Old Pasadena Jazz fest aren't we?"

    Chris

    "That's why I am so attracted to you. Your smart, and beautiful." They kiss yet again as they get dressed for the concert.





    Back at the hospital.

    Daniel looks nervously at Mona, who again is dressed up like a white nurse. Mona motions for him to sit down. He does and she joins him

    Daniel

    "How in the hell did you get in here?"

    Mona

    "I'm resourceful. I'm full of surprises. I'm like a box of chocolate, you never what you're going to get when I'm involved. I thought you knew that, then again, look at who I am talking too. The dumbest of them all."

    Daniel

    "Look, I won't tell anyone you tried to kill me. Just please leave Me and Lauren alone."

    Mona

    "I can't do that Danny boy. This is so much fun for me. It makes me wet, knowing I am making you suffer. And besides you're a loose cannon and I have to keep you under my control. I can't let you mess things up for me. I'm so close to getting Sharan, I can taste her. And how sweet she is going to taste."

    Daniel

    "You are out of you're mind. You'll never get away with it. You need to be in this psyc ward. Not me"

    Mona

    "I shot you and got away with it. I faked my death and got away with it. You must not know about me" Mona suddenly stabs him with another high does of meth.

    Daniel

    "You bitch"

    Mona

    "What!" Mona forgetting where she's at, calms herself, as to not give her disguise up.

    "Danny Boy, you just said the wrong thing to me." The meth begins to kick into Daniel's system.

    "Soon Danny boy, you will be a memory to this world. Mark my words. You're a dead man." Mona leaves on that last chilling note. Daniel feels as if bugs are crawling on his skin and he begins to pick at his skin while thinking of an escape from the psycward. He sees a janitor leaving the locked facility and makes a dash out for the door. He succeeds and makes it out into the parking lot. High off meth again, Daniel sets out in Pasadena.





    Ty's limo pulls up to Brookside Park. Santino opens that door and Ty and Jenn steps out. Ty whispers to Santino, "Find Mona, and go over on Colorado Blvd and get my money from M.J." Santino nods and drives off.

    Jenn

    "I can't wait to see Norman Brown play."

    Ty

    "I can't wait to get you home again so I can lay it on you."

    Jenn

    "You so nasty. But I love it." They kiss. She turns around and is about to head over to the seating area until she spots someone she really doesn't want to see.

    "I don't believe this" Jenn turns around and sees Lauren, with Chris.

    Ty

    "Oh here we go. I'm going to have to hear another one of Lauren's preacher services.





    The Jump Off

    Mike

    "A prostitute?"

    Jodie has tears in her eyes.

    "Yes. That's why I left Cleveland. I wanted to start a new. Get away from all of that. I want a new life. I want to turn over a new leaf."

    Mike

    "I can't tell. You're still letting men buy you. The for sale sign is written all over you. How much would you have charged Ty Jodie? How much are your kisses, how much are blowjobs, and how much for your pus-"

    Jodie, cutting him off

    "Please don't say that. I was not going to sleep with him."

    Mike

    "I don't know that. Your actions tell me a different story. I don't know if I can trust you. Do you handout coupons too? Buy one head job, get the other one free? I don't even know what to say right now. You are full of surprises"

    Jodie

    "Please don't say that. You don't understand."

    Mike

    "Understand what? Make me understand Jodie. What else are you hiding?"

    Jodie

    "Mike, please, don't do this. I am asking you to trust me."

    Mike

    " Trust? That's a good one Jodie. I don't know if I can do that Jodie. I told you how Jenn left me. I don't want to be hurt again and it seems that's how this is going to turn out."

    Jodie

    "Mike, I care for you. Deeply. It was just dinner. That's all. What can I do to get you to believe me?'

    Mike

    "Tell me what you are running from? What are you hiding? Why should I believe you wasn't going to sleep with Ty?"

    Jodie has tears rolling down her face. She whispers



























































    " Because I have HIV"………


  20. aMLCproduction
    Westwood Park

    Chris and Lauren walk inside her house. Lauren quickly has a flash back of Daniel bashing her in the head with the telephone. Chris notices she is distant.

    "Are you ok?"

    Lauren

    "Yes. Just trying to put bad memories out my head."

    Chris

    "You mean Daniel don't you?"

    Lauren

    "Yes."

    Chris

    "You have nothing to worry about. I'm going to protect you. You don't have to live in fear no more."

    Lauren, smiling

    "That means a lot to me Chris. I am so glad to have you in my life." She hugs him and then kisses him.

    Chris

    "Besides, it's time to make new memories. I promise you they will be all good."

    Lauren

    "I'll hold you to that." Walking in to her living room and looking at her DVD collection,

    "So what are you in the mood to watch? I got comedies, horror, romance, sci fi."

    Chris

    "It really doesn't matter. Whatever you want to watch baby." As Lauren picks out a movie, Chris's cell phone rings.

    "Hello,..What! Jail!, Ashley?!" Lauren frowns up wondering who Chris is talking to. "Ok, I'll be there shortly." He hangs up.

    Lauren

    "Is everything ok?"

    Chris

    "No. Bryan and Sabryn have been arrested for the murder of Ashley Jones."

    Lauren

    "What!? I thought it was an accident."

    Chris

    "Me too. I really hate to leave you, but he really needs me."

    Lauren

    "Don't worry about it. I'll be fine."

    Chris

    "I don't feel right leaving you here."

    Lauren

    "Contrary to popular belief, I'm a grown woman and I can take care of my self."

    Chris

    "That's what I love about you." He kisses her on the lips. "I'll be back shortly. I won't be long." She smiles at him as he leaves her house. As Chris pulls off, Daniel comes out of the darkness of night, and looks inside Lauren's house. He has a flashback in his mind of being with Mona just an hour ago,"



    Sierra Madre,

    Mona’s Mountain Side Resort

    Mona walks down to her basement, which she has transformed into a dungeon. Mona walks by and rattles some chains and handcuffs that are hooked to the ceiling. Behind the chains, rest a very large sci-fi like glass casing, which seems to be filled with mist and fog. As the mist and fog blows around in the casing, we can see shadows of a body. Mona smiles. She pulls out a body bag from her magic bag of tricks, unlocks the glass casing, and throws the mysterious body into the body bag. Mona zips up the bag and then drags it up stairs. Out of breath, she sits on her couch and takes a breather, but it is interrupted with a bang on the door. Mona grabs her gun that’s laying on the coffee table and looks through the peep hole. Mona rolls her eyes, and grabs her black veil and puts it back on. The lady in black opens the door.

    "What the hell do you want? I don’t accept unannounced visitors! And when was the last time you brushed your teeth man? This meth is really doing you in."

    Daniel

    "I need more. The leprechaun stole all my Tina’s"

    Mona

    "Leprechaun?" She laughs." That’s a good one. Look since the little mean troll stole your candy, I left you a nice ounce of that good ol Tina that you so much desire at Lauren’s house. I figure this will be a good way for you two to patch things up. A little meth, have a little sex, than smoke more meth, and so on and so forth."

    Daniel

    "That sounds like a great idea. I can’t wait to see my Lauren. It’s been such a long time since we made love. You’re a good friend Miss lady in Black." Daniel tries to hug her but Mona backs away

    Mona

    "You must be out your damn mind. It smells like you washed up in a sewer. Stank ass Bastard!" Mona pulls out 10 dollars from her magic bag and hands it to Daniel

    Daniel

    "What’s this for?"

    Mona

    "Go through a car wash or something. I’m sure Lauren don’t want to smell that funk. Now get the hell out of here!" She pushes him out her door way and slams her door. She looks out her window and waits till Daniel is out of eyesight. Coming out the flash back, and thisty for the meth, He goes around back to see her bedroom window open and he decides to climb through.



    Episode: 52, In the Heat Of Passion

    Written by: ML C with Monique Bitches.





    Downtown Pasadena,

    The Blue Note

    Alexis and Karim, along with his brother Kevin and Sharan are finishing eating up their steak and shrimp.

    Sharan

    "That was delicious."

    Kevin

    "Yes it was." He says leaning closer to her and nibbling on her ear. He whispers" I'm ready for dessert." Then he gently blows on her ear, knowing this turns his woman on. She looks at him and smiles.

    She whispers back "I don't want to be rude to your brother or Alexis. After all we did invite them to dine with us."

    Kevin

    "Karim won't mind. He'll be ok. Baby, I'm ready to slide my tongue in you."

    Sharan

    "I like the sound of that." She then has a quick flash of Dondre kissing her at Ashley's funeral. She snaps out her flashback and wonders why she keeps thinking of Dre and his kisses. She looks at Alexis and Karim to get her thoughts off of another man.

    "Thank you for dining with us. We had a wonderful time. I`m so glad you make Karim happy. He deserves it.

    Kevin

    "Yes he does."

    Just then, Mike and Jodie walk into The Blue Note. Pierre escorts Mike and Jodie to their seats, as they pass up Kevin, Sharan, Karim, and Alexis. They stop and say hi.

    Kevin

    "Mike, it's good to see you man. I thought you went into hiding or something."

    Mike

    "No such luck. I was just taking some time for myself to sort out what Ty and Jenn did to me."

    Sharan

    "Well that's in the past now. I see you have moved on to better and more beautiful things."

    Jodie, smiles at the compliment

    "Thank you. I'm Jodie. It's nice to meet all of you."

    Mike

    "Oh, I'm sorry. This is Kevin, his brother Karim, and Sharan, and Alexis."

    Alexis

    "Nice to meet you Jodie. I'm new here in Pasadena ."

    Jodie

    "Yea, I've only been here for about a month now."

    Alexis

    "Please don't mind me starring at you. Your beauty, is so intriguing."

    Jodie, frowning up.

    "I've never heard that before."

    Alexis

    "It's a good thing trust me." Alexis reaches in her purse and hands Jodie her business card.

    "I'm a fashion designer, and I would love for you to model for my company."

    Jodie

    "Wow, I'm flattered."

    Alexis

    "Let's say we meet tomorrow morning to talk."

    Jodie

    "Sounds great to me. Nice meeting all of you."

    Kevin

    "Same here. Mike, call me some time. We can go have a beer or something."

    Mike

    "It has been a long time since we've hung out. We need to change that. Well you all have a good evening."

    Karim

    "You too."

    Mike and Jodie are seated at their table.



    Alexis

    "Well I had a lovely evening. I hope we can do this again sometime soon."

    Kevin

    "So you're going to stay here in Pasadena for awhile then?"

    Alexis, looking at Karim with a smile then looking back at Sharan and Kevin,

    "I am yes."

    Karim

    "I'm glad to hear to hear that."

    Sharan

    "Well Alexis it was good talking with you."

    Alexis

    "Same here. And if you ever get tired of working with Sabryn, I have my own Fashion House setting up shop here in Pasadena."

    Sharan

    "I'll keep That in mind, but Karim, Kevin and I are now legally bound to work with Sabryn."

    Alexis

    "I understand. Business is business."

    Kevin

    "Alright bro. I'll see you at the office in the morning."

    Karim

    "Bet."

    Kevin

    "Nice to see you again Alexis" He says as he and Sharan stand up. They leave the fancy restaurant, as Alexis and Karim kiss passionately before getting up and leaving them selves.

    In Kevin's car, the old school jam, "Cutie Pie" by One Way comes on. Kevin turns it up, then he holds Sharan's hand. Sharan, on the other hand, stares out the window, again thinking of Dondre, thinking how he played this very same song the morning, he claimed someone broke into her hair shop which turned out to be a cover for a romantic breakfast for her. Sharan forces herself to stop thinking of Dre, and asks herself" Why can't I get Dre out my head."





    Huntington Memorial Hospital


    Natalia, trying to wrestle the IV pole out of Dahlia's firm grip, yanks so hard, she loses her balance, falls back into the window, and crashes through it, taking Dahlia with her, who also had a firm grip on the pole after beating Natalia with it. They are in mid air, headed, to point zero, falling 500 feet per second, just moments away from smacking the busy street below. Just as they are about to meet there maker, a garbage truck rolls by, and Natalia and Dahlia crashes onto the garbage truck, landing in the piles of waste, and smelly debris. Both women pass out from the horrifying stench.

    Hearing the loud commotion from the hallway, Dr. Diego Serrano, runs into the room. He doesn't see Dahlia and sees the window broken. He runs over to the window and sees the garbage truck carrying Natalia and Dahlia going down the street.


    "This can't be happening. Can this city get any crazier?" He calls police cheif Abe Williams.



    Back at The Blue Note

    Jodie, looking over her menu

    " What time is it?"

    Mike

    "It's about 11:59 pm."

    Jodie

    "Don't tell me I missed Novi? I waited all day to find out if Yvette stops Cassandra. Or to see if Lynette will finally be with Greg."

    Mike

    "I took the liberty of programming it on my DVR. And no, none of those things happen. Cassandra is still tormenting Vette, and Greg and Lynn are not any closer to being together."

    Jodie

    "That is so sweet of you. Your are so caring."

    Mike

    "I knew you needed your rest. You haven't been feeling well all day."

    Jodie has a look of concern as she looks into Mike's eyes

    Mike

    "What's the matter?"

    Jodie

    "This is so hard for me Mike."

    Mike

    "What is?"

    Jodie

    "My life. This HIV. Knowing I can't ever bear children, won't ever have a family, no one to ever love me."

    Mike

    "Why do you feel like that? Because of your HIV?"

    Jodie

    "Yes. I get so depressed at times. I feel so all alone in this world. I have no family, hardly no friends."

    Mike

    "Oh, and I don't count?'

    Jodie

    "Of course you do. But that's just the thing. These feelings I am having...." She says looking away, getting nervous

    Mike

    "What kind of feelings? Talk to me." He reassures her by placing his hand on her cheek and making her look at him.

    Jodie

    "Ever since the first day I came into your pub, I knew there was something about you. Something special. You're a true gentleman. You're good natured, so determined and you didn't pass judgement on me when told you my status. You accepted me into your life and I am so grateful."

    Mike

    "Ok, I am confused. What's wrong with feeling grateful?"

    Jodie, pauses, as a tear rolls down her cheek.

    "Mike, the more and more I spend time with you, the more I fall deeper in love with you. Mike I love you." Mike is surprised by Jodie's loveable confession.





    The garbage truck carrying Dahlia and Natalia, pulls into the "Stink So Good" Waste Management Site(Landfill). The truck driver, is directed to his dump site and the workers on the ground gives the driver the cue to lift his trailer and dump his trash onto the piles of other waste. Just like the trash, Dahlia and Natalia slide out the truck and into the piles of dirty diapers, fecal materials and rotten food. The trash keeps pouring out the back of the truck, burying a passed out Natalia and Dahlia in the trash.





    Pasadena City Jail

    Chris walks over to Bryan. Bryan sitting on his cot gets up to greet him.

    Bryan

    "Thanks for coming man."

    Chris

    "No problem. I can't believe you are being charged for murder."

    He turns around and sees Gilbert talking to Sabryn in the cell across from Bryan.

    "And Sabryn too. "

    Bryan

    "I know. But it was all an accident. I think Alexis had something to do with Abe arresting us."

    Chris

    "Ashley's sister?"

    Bryan

    "Yup. She's here to carry on this vendetta against me and Sabryn."

    Chris

    "Like they say, one night of passion can lead to lifetime full of pain."

    Bryan

    "Tell me about it."

    Chris

    "So when are you being arraigned?"

    Bryan

    "In the morning. Our lawyers will be here later on."

    Chris

    "Don't sweat it man, the judge and or jury will see you two are innocent."

    Bryan

    They have too. I got a baby on the way."

    Chris

    "A baby? Sabryn's pregnant?"

    Bryan

    "Yes she is. I could not be happier. We are starting over. We want to be a family to this child."

    Chris

    "That's what's up man. I know you have wanted Sabryn back since she dumped you months ago."

    Bryan

    "Yup, I got my woman back and to make things even better, we are going to be a family. I just have to prove our innocence. But until then, I need you to man the club Chris. You are the only one I trust to take care of business while I am in here."

    Chris

    "You know you can count on me."

    Bryan

    "I want you to raise the cover charge and add a dollar to all the drinks. I need all the money I can." He says as he remembers, giving Natalia, 1 million dollars to keep quiet about the sexual rendezvous on the pool table in his club.





    Westwood Park, Kevin and Sharan's bedroom

    Sharan, is in pure sexual heaven, as Kevin, with his head between her legs, has her legs wrapped around his head as he licks on her clitoris. He sucks on it then blows on it in a smooth rhythm. Sharan, closes her eyes as her body quivers as Kevin intensifies his tongue action on her clitoris. As she flinches and jerks her body, he takes his hands and cups her breast. Sharan lets out a loud moan.

    "Lick it baby. Don't stop" She says breathing heavily.

    Kevin

    "You like that?" He says as he slides his tongue inside her love canal.

    Sharan

    "Yes baby." she says moaning even louder.

    Sharan's loud moans turns Kevin on and he decides to up the ante and pleasure his fiancee even more by sliding his finger in her canal while still licking on her clitoris. Sharan's body quivers even more intensely. Kevin, proud that he is giving his woman the ultimate eat out session wants to hear his name.

    Kevin

    "What's my name?"

    Sharan

    "Kevin" She barley gets out in between her moans. Kevin fingers Sharan a bit faster. Sharan clinches her eyes shut even harder.

    Kevin

    "Who's pu$$y is this?"

    Sharan, without even thinking about it says

    "It's yours Dondre".....


  21. aMLCproduction
    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Jenn is stunned, learning her enemy, Jodie, is HIV positive. She quickly walks away from Diego's door.

    Inside Diego's office,

    Diego

    "So how have you been feeling Jodie?"

    Jodie

    "For the most part fine. Vomiting every now and again."

    Diego

    "And I see you are keeping your self busy, modeling for Divine Design."

    Jodie

    "I'd rather not talk about that."

    Diego

    "So when did you find out you were positive?"

    Jodie, shedding a tear, remembering when she was first told she was HIV positive. Mike holds her

    "It's ok Jodie. I'm here for you. You can do this."
    Jodie

    "I know. It's just hard. Sometimes I wish this was all a bad dream. Or maybe the doctor's got my results mixed up with someone else's."

    Diego

    "I know it's hard Jodie. If you would like, we can continue this another time."

    Jodie

    "No, no it's ok. You would think after 2 years of knowing, I would be past the denial stage."

    Diego

    "So you found out in 2006?"

    Jodie

    "Yes."

    Diego

    "Have you had any sexual contact since finding out?" He says, Looking at Mike

    Jodie

    "No."

    Diego

    "How did you contract HIV Jodie?"
    Jodie, takes a deep breath before answering

    "I was a prostitute."

    Diego

    "Wow."

    Mike

    "What's that supposed to mean?"

    Diego

    "Nothing I'm sorry. Jodie, I'll fax over some stuff to your doctor's from Cleveland and we'll get your meds set up. Now if you would go out to the nurses station, and Dr. Whitfield will draw blood so we can see how your numbers are."

    Jodie

    "Ok, thanks Dr. Serrano."

    Diego

    "Please call me Diego." Jodie and Mike gets up and leaves the office. From around a corner, Jenn sees Kiko escorting Mike and Jodie back to a private room.

    Jenn(talking to her self)

    "HIV, and Mike is with her. I can't believe this. But I do now hold the trump card Jo Ho." She says with a smile on her face, leaving the hospital.



    Episode: 84, 1 Night Stand!

    Written by: ML Cooks

    Storyline Consultant: Durand Saint Hillarie

    Westwood Park

    Natalia's House

    Natalia is rubbing her belly, talking to the baby inside of her

    "I think it's time we make daddy move in here. Don't you think little one? It's time for us to become a family. Let's give daddy a call" Natalia pulls out her cell phone and calls Mark

    "Good morning"
    Mark, on the phone

    "Is the baby ok?"

    Natalia

    "Yes."

    Mark

    "Than why are you calling?"

    Natalia

    "It's time for us to be a family. We need to be together for this child. I can't raise this baby on my own. I want you to move in here, tonight."

    Mark

    "That won't be happening."

    Natalia

    "Why not? I am having your baby!"

    Mark

    "Not by choice."

    Natalia

    "You bastard. This is stressful for me. It's not good for the baby. I've been getting harassing phone calls. I need my man to protect me and his child."

    Mark, thinking of Rufus

    "What do you mean you been getting harassing phone calls?"

    Natalia

    "I really don't want to talk about it. It frightens me."

    Mark, not wanting Rufus to expose his bisexualness to Natalia, and wanting to protect his child from a crazy Rufus, Mark gives in

    "You win. I do want to be a father to this child. Even if his mother is Satan her self. I'll be there later on with my things"

    Natalia

    "Thanks baby. I can't wait till you get here. I love you." Mark just hangs up on Natalia after she say's that. Natalia is a little hurt. "One day he will love me little one. I promise." She says to her baby. Natalia grabs her purse and heads to Divine Design.





    Downtown Pasadena

    Ivory Inc.

    Karim is sitting in his office taking to his secretary Ladonna. She is taking notes as he talks

    "I want you to set up a meeting with everyone. I'm taking over day to day operations here. My brother is taking a leave of absence."

    Ladonna

    "Is he ok?"

    Karim

    "He's just needs some time off. And with Ivory posting a loss of 22 percent of revenue last quarter, he is just unable to put in his all right now. The economy is in trouble, borderline recession and Ivory needs to reorganize to reflect the latest market slump."

    Ladonna

    "So that must mean layoff's?"

    Karim

    "It's the only way Ivory can stay alive and remain competitive. Plus a new and exciting line of fragrances. "

    Don barges into Karim's office

    "Look at my nephew. Living large. Nice office, pretty lil secretary. My brother is right! I show could get used to working round these parts." Walking closer to Karim, Don reaches out to his nephew with open arms "Show your uncle some love" He says slapping Karim's back

    Karim

    "Donna, can you excuse us. "

    Ladonna

    "Sure, I'll get right on that"

    Karim

    "Thanks you." Ladonna gets up and walks out of the office.

    DC

    "That's a good one there."

    Karim

    "You got a lot of nerve barging into my damn office like this!"

    DC

    "Is that how you talk to you old uncle DC. I haven't seen you since you was knee high to a grasshopper boy. What the hell's the matter with you?"

    Karim

    "I'm a little salty. My uncle slept with my ex fiancée. This just aint sitting on me right."

    DC

    "Don't be on that boy. I didn't know who she was. She came to Cleveland looking for my hoe."
    Karim

    "Hoe, You a pimp?"

    DC

    "Not for much longer. I'm about to be working here. With my nephew. I hear Kevin took some time off so this is the perfect time for me and my nephew to get reacquainted. "

    Karim

    "You? Work here, at Ivory?"

    DC

    "Yea boy, you hard of hearing. I used to have my own business in new Orleans before Katrina came and washed it away."

    Karim

    "What kind of business?"

    DC

    "I ran a car wash and a dry cleaners. I also did landscaping, And I owned a few chicken coops. Oh and I can't forget about the rib shack. Now that's real cooking down there boy."

    Karim

    "And you call all that experience?"

    DC

    "Yea boy. So just tell me where my office is. I am ready to make people smell good. Do you think I can get a cologne named after me, DC.." He say smiling.





    Around the corner, inside of Divine Design

    Jodie walks into Natalia's office.

    Natalia

    "Well look at who decided to show up."

    Jodie

    "Nat, I am so sorry."

    Natalia

    "Well you better be. I put everything I had into that fashion show. I've waited all my life for that moment and you took that away from me. I will never forgive you for this."

    Jodie

    "Nat, please. I want to make thing right. I want to make amends. I can't go out like this. I know you had a lot wrapped up in this. But please, I can do this. Give me another shot."

    Natalia

    "You must be flipping crazy. Second chance? Have you seen the tabloids. My face is on all of them with sub titles such a Loser, set-up, disaster, those are the headlines Jodie. I am the joke of the fashion world. I make my first grand foray and it blows up in my face. Our stock is trading at an all time low. I failed."

    Jodie

    "No No No. We can do this again. We can do it over. And it will go right. "

    Ria barge into the office.

    "She's right."

    Jodie, turning to Ria

    "I've been looking for you."

    Ria

    "Excuse me?"

    Jodie

    "I want to know why you went to Cleveland with Jenn?"

    Natalia

    "What? What is it with Jenn and this fashion shows and Ria what do you have to do with this?"

    Jodie

    "Oh, you're home girl didn't tell you did she? She was in on it with Jenn. Ria helped Jennifer bring my pimp back to Pasadena. That's why I walked out the fashion show. Because Jenn threaten to expose the truth to the tabloids."

    Natalia

    "I can't believe this. And Ria, you are my girl. I can't believe you helped Jenn do this.'

    Ria

    "Wait a damn minute! First of all I didn't know what the hell Jenn was up to. All she said was she wanted to dig up some dirt on Jodie. I had no idea it was this serious."

    Natalia

    "What? You should have stopped her before she even tried. You knew I was doing a big fashion show. You were in it. Why would you help Jennifer take my dreams away from me? You knew how much I wanted this. To beat Sabryn and Alexis, and show them I am a force to be reckoned with. Show them that I am talented and that I do have what it tales to compete with them. But no! All you bitches played me."

    Ria

    "You say what? I know you didn't"

    Jodie

    "Yes she did. And you ought to be a shamed of yourself doing your good friend like that."

    Ria

    "Bitch you don't know me like that."

    Jodie

    "Whatever" looking at Natalia "I promise, I will make this up to you Natalia." Jodie leaves as Ria is still standing in her office. Natalia wipes tears from her eyes.

    Ria

    "I'm going to excuse you talking crazy girl. You're 6 months pregnant. It's those crazy hormones. When was the last time you got you some girl?"

    Natalia

    "Ria, I mean it, get the hell out. I can't believe you did this to me."

    Ria stands there, looking at her home girl stare out the window. Ria, finally get the picture and leaves Natalia's office. "I really fu(ked up this this time" Ria says to her self.





    The Blue Note

    Kevin is sitting at the bar drinking a beer. Lauren walks in and begins talking to Pierre until she notices Kevin sitting at the bar.

    Lauren

    "Excuse me Pierre. "

    She says walking away over to Kevin. She grabs a seat next to him at the bar.

    Kevin, feeling uneasy being around her, having memories of sleeping with her

    "Lauren, it's been a while. How is Daniel doing?"

    Lauren

    "He's doing great. He's finally turned over a new leaf. He's becoming his own man. He's cut all ties with Tyler."

    Kevin

    "I am glad to hear. It's a shame it took such a tragic ordeal to finally bring Daniel to his senses. One minute he is dead and the next he's not. Didn't Chris Douglas get put to death for stabbing Daniel?

    Lauren

    "As painful as it is to admit it, it's true."

    Kevin

    "How did all this happen?"

    Lauren

    "Some crazy woman, Mona faked his death by cloning Daniel. It was Daniel's clone that was stabbed to death."

    Kevin

    "Cloned? This Mona person really is crazy. "

    Lauren

    "You do know that Daniel saw Sharan while he was held captive in Mona's Dungeon?"

    Kevin

    "What? Why didn't know one tell me this sooner?"

    Lauren

    "Mona is the one who kidnapped Sharan. Mona set up Dondre just like she set up Chris."

    Kevin

    "But no one seems to know where this infamous Mona is."

    Lauren

    "I am sure she and Sharan will be found. And speaking of, Kevin we need to talk about that night?"

    Kevin

    "I think we do. We have not spoke on it since."

    Lauren

    "What do you think we should do about this?"

    Kevin

    "Lauren it was a mistake. You love Daniel and I love Sharan. We don't need to let what happened between us change any of that."

    Lauren

    "I hope we can still remain good friends."

    Kevin

    "Of course we can." He says as he hugs her, and to his surprise Dondre is standing right behind Lauren.

    Dondre

    "It must really run in the family. The so called self righteous Williams family. A family full of cheaters. It always starts with a one night stand." Lauren and Kevin are stunned that Dondre has just learned about that one night stand…….


  22. aMLCproduction
    In an undisclosed location

    A gunshot is heard after Mona tells Sharan to shoot Abe, and Sharan screams, and Mona grins after a moment.

    Mona

    "That's my baby…"

    Mona looks at her step-father, who has suffered a wound to the shoulder, and is only slightly conscious.

    Abe, trying to look at Sharan,

    "How…how…could you do this to me?"

    Sharan

    "I'm so sorry, Abe…"

    Mona

    "Don't apologize to this bastard! You did the right thing. But don't worry, I'll take it from here, honey. You just relax until I'm done."

    Sharan

    "What are you going to do to him?"

    Mona

    "Don't worry about it."

    Mona walks over to Abe, who is lying on the ground helplessly and bleeding, She presses down on the bullet. Abe groans in pain, and Mona smirks.

    Mona

    "Wow, she really has learned from me…she really did a nice number on you, Abe."

    Abe

    "Shut up…"

    Mona

    "But this is only the beginning. Daddy or not, I'm not gonna go any easier on you. You never showed me mercy, always on top of me, so now its time for you to be the one who gets all the pain. All the hurt. All the sting."

    Abe

    "Then stop yapping and do whatever the hell you are going to do."

    Mona, grabbing Abe by the chin

    "First, we got some things to settle. You told me another man was my father."

    Abe

    "That's true…my brother, DC. You're dirty mother cheated on me with him."

    Mona, slapping Abe

    "Don't talk that way about her. I don't know her, yet, but I can see why she'd cheat on you. Is that why you molested me? Because I wasn't your own."

    Abe

    "No…no…it wasn't like that, I-"

    Mona

    "I don't want to hear your excuses. I got all I need to know, now its time for my special torture to begin, then my Sharan and I can go meet my mother"



    Episode 98: "69"

    Written by ML Cooks, Durand Saint Hilaire and Tara Smith

    Santino drives the limo off an exit on the highway, now entering South Pasadena.

    Jenn

    "So what is this surprise you got for me? Why are we in South Pasadena?"

    Santino, making a few right and left turns,

    "I want to make you feel good. I want to show you how I really feel about you. I want us to continue what we started back in Cleveland." He pulls into a motel parking lot.

    He continues

    "I know you want me just as much as I want you. I've been watching you watching me."

    Jenn, with a seductive smile

    "I want you too Tino." He gets out the limo goes to reserve a room for few hours. Jenn pulls out her mirror and checks to make sure her make up and hair are ok and she does a breathe check by cupping her hand in front of her face and then blowing into it. " A little funky" She says as she pulls out a mint and pops it into her mouth as Santino opens her door

    Santino

    "Are you ready?"

    Jenn

    "Yes." He puts his hand out and she grabs it as she gets out the limo. They walk to their room, Room 69. Tino slides the key into the slot, and then he opens the door and they walk inside.

    Karl parks his Bentley in the motel parking lot. He pulls out a camera from the back seat and walks over toward room 69.

    "A cheap place for cheep people I suppose"

    Inside, Jenn and Santino are kissing passionately. He grabs a hand full of Jenn's rump and massages it as she bites down on his bottom lip, feeling good from Santino's soft touch. He then picks her up and lays her down onto the bed and climbs into the bed with her. They begin to kiss once again as he runs his fingers up and down her leg, ever so slightly, sending chills through her body. She begins to unbutton his shirt and run her hands all over his chest. Santino goes up a little further, up her thigh, still caressing, making Jenn tremble. He then leans down and begins to lick on Jenn's thigh. She falls back onto the bed as he opens up her legs, going further up her thigh getting closer towards Jenn's muff. As he continues to lick and suck on her inner thigh, he takes one hand and pushes her panties to the side so he can play around with Jenn's canal. He slides his finger inside and his finger is drowned is Jenn's natural juices. Jenn lets out a moan. He then pulls his finger out and does the test of freshness. He indiscreetly runs his wet finger past his nose to get a whiff of what he is about to eat. Once his senses tell him Jenn is smelling yummy, he goes in for the kill by ripping her panties off and burying his face into her pu$$y. Jenn not expecting such a rush lets out a heavy sigh. She then wraps her legs around his head as Santino licks on her clitoris and then slides his tongue in and out of her. Jenn's body quivers which turns Santino on and he adds intensity to his tongue action. He slowly unbuttons his pants, now being hard and turned on, listening to Jenn call out his name as he pleasures her. He begins to massage his dick. Jenn, surprising Santino, take over the show by sitting up and pushing Santino onto the bed. she looks at Santino's gorgeous Latin uncut dick and smiles. Completely turned on, she begins to crawl over toward him and she positions her body so her face is at his dick and her pu$$y is in Santino's face and they both knew what time it was. Santino initiates the sixty nine by pushing down on Jenn's waist so she was sitting on his face. Jenn put her mouth on the tip of Tino's penis, enjoying the taste. As Santino makes love to her pleasure box, Jenn slides her mouth all the way down his 8 and a half shaft till his pubic hair was touching her face and she could smell the slight mustiness of his manhood. As their 69 grew in the intensity of passion, Karl was taking pictures of the entire sin of passion through the window, unbeknownst to the sinners.







    Westwood Park, Lauren's House

    Lauren hangs up the phone when she gets a knock on her door. She opens it to see Daniel.

    Lauren

    "I have been worried about you. You didn't come home last night." Ushering him to come in.

    Daniel

    "I'm sorry. I had a lot on my mind… I had some things I had to sort through. And no, none that had anything to do with Ty or drugs."

    Lauren

    "That never crossed my mind. I know you are done with all of that."

    Daniel

    "How are you? The baby?"

    Lauren

    "We are fine."

    Daniel

    "Lauren, I love you with all my heart. The only reason I am here today standing before you were thought of coming back to you while Mona held me captive. Each and every time she did some sick torturous thing to me, I just said to myself, I will make it through this. God has showed me the error of my ways. And I am a changed man. And I want to prove all this to you. Mona has messed with all of our lives and it's a shame Chris died for something he did not do. I do not blame you for moving on with him, I know you were hurt and confused. So I want you to know, I would be honored to be a father to this child and be a family with you. I want to do it for Chris. "

    Lauren wipes her face as the water works are in full swing. She hugs him, unable to look at him any longer, knowing that this baby could be Chris's or Kevin's. She tries to think of what she should do.

    Daniel pulls back from Lauren

    "Are you ok baby?"

    Lauren

    "I'm sorry, I guess this baby has my emotions going. I'm ok."

    Daniel

    "Good because there is something else I want to say."

    Lauren

    "This doesn't sound good"

    Daniel, smiling then slowly bending down on one knee, pulling out a ring box.

    "Lauran Romoan, will you marry me?"

    Lauren

    "Yes…."











    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Heath quickly opens the door, of Jodie's room. Jodie turns and sees her good friend Heath. The room is very dark, just the street lamp coming through the window.

    JODIE

    "Heath, you came."

    Her voice is dried, you can barely make out her face due to the limited light in the room.

    JODIE

    "Waited all night…"

    HEATH

    "I am sorry - I was out of town. "

    Heath slowly closes the door behind him, and starts walking toward the bed. He has this frighten look on his face, he knew what was coming next.

    HEATH

    "Diego called me... He said you wanted to see me."

    Heath about was to turn on the lights, to reveal something more frightening than he could have imagined; she lost quite a bit of weight, her face was pale, and cover with gray rings. around her eyes

    JODIE

    "Leave the lights off! …Come closer; I want to see you."

    Heath pulls up the chair closer to the bed.

    JODIE

    "What time is it?"

    HEATH

    "Its eleven fifty five pm."

    JODIE

    "Almost midnight…"

    HEATH

    "Almost Christmas…"

    JODIE

    "Its my birthday…"

    HEATH

    "Happy Birthday…}

    JODIE

    "Its not my birthday yet silly…"

    She looks away from Heath, and fixes her gaze out toward the ceiling.

    JODIE

    "What's your favorite holiday?"

    HEATH

    "I don't have one…"

    JODIE

    "You should…"

    She smiles, and closes her eyes...

    JODIE

    "Mine is Christmas…"

    HEATH

    "Its just a few months away - we should start planning something, a big party -"

    JODIE

    "Yeah - I would love that... We can have everyone there - and Mike too... Oh Christmas, the time of new beginnings.

    Jodie looks at Heath, then she places Heath's hand on his face.

    JODIE

    "You are so beautiful, so pure, I have feeling Christmas is coming early for me this year - "

    Heath remains quiet, as Jodie's voice is gets weaker, and more faint. He tries to keep his eye on her, but he can't with out choking up with tears.

    HEATH

    "Keep talking to me... Say something."

    JODIE

    "I know what you are about to do…"

    HEATH

    "And what is that? Come on, keeping telling me. What am I trying to do?"

    JODIE

    "Can you hear it?"

    Tears starts coming from Heath's eyes, as he watches Jodie.

    JODIE

    "Just listen... "

    Jodie closes her eyes, and opens them again.

    JODIE, closing her eyes and then opening them again

    "Have yourself, a Merry Little Christmas" - "Come on sing with me."

    HEATH

    "I have to warm you, I am not a good singer."

    JODIE

    "Look at the time - Its my birthday."

    Heath smiles. He leans on the bed, and looking at Jodie and starts singing." Have yourself a Merry little Christmas".

    Jodie is looking at the ceiling and listening to the song, thought to herself.

    JODIE, looking up at the ceiling once more, listening to Heath sing, as some thoughts fill her head and she speaks on it,

    "Oh Mike; my darling Mike - Where-ever you are; just hear me... I am so sorry, so sorry... I love you so much; trust me; I am trying; fighting to hold on; But I am too weak - I can't fight this anymore; hope you understand…"

    Heath finish the song, and threre's a long silence in the room. For a moment there, he thought she was dead... And finally she speaks without looking at him.

    JODIE

    "That was beautiful."

    Heath looks up to her, there's this drastic change in her.

    JODIE

    "You should go…"

    HEATH

    "No, I want to stay…"

    JODIE

    "Will you watch me, until I fall asleep?"

    HEATH, his voice trembling

    "Yes…Just don't sleep to long." He said with a smile

    JODIE

    "No…"(SHE STARTS COUGHING)

    "I just need a second."

    HEATH

    "Yes, and tomorrow we are going to the garden."

    JODIE

    "Yes... I would love that…"

    HEATH

    "Its a date... You and I - tomorrow…"

    Jodie cant keep her eyes open, she closes them and opens them again. The image of Heath is getting blury more and more.

    Heath can feel her hand falling away from him, but he manages to hold a little bit tighter.

    Heath

    "You can show me how you do it on the catwalk - I heard great things about the show...

    I'll take you to the studio, and dance for you - for you only. You'll be the first judge that auditions this piece…"

    He looks at Her, and Jodie's eyes were closed, He looks away for a second, and looks back, and her eyes were still closed, ... From there, Heath pretended she was still listening, and continues on with the dialogue.

    HEATH

    "Don't you give up now - Not without Mike! You hear me! He is on his way - I know it - you, your one second is up…"

    Jodie slowly moves her fingers, and Heath looks at her; and he burst out of tears, joys, and shock.

    JODIE

    "You are making too much noise…"

    Heath gets up.

    HEATH

    "Forget sleeping... We are going to have a slumber party... Right here, and right now... Its your birthday; remember."

    He moves to the phone, and starts dialing numbers.





    Greater Yonders Cemetery

    Dre walks up to Chris's resting place, torn shirt, barefoot, and drunk like hell. He stumbles a couple of times before reaching the grave.

    DRE

    "Hey... Its funny how things are.."

    He leans against a headstone directly across from Christ

    DRE

    "I sometimes wonder why you are in there, and not out here... It's just another sign that life is not fair; we spend most of our time worrying about things that will never change, its not that they don't change; they just can't change - like most people... I am sure we all tried our best to be different; to change the world and mark our marks-and it just can't happen; not to people like me.

    I-I am so lost; and so confused at times - and I - I don't know where did I go wrong…"

    He kneels down in front of the grave.

    DRE

    "Why is it that nothing ever works out for the better... You are dead, Lauren is pregnant; and I have to kill her - Life is fucked up!!! It aint right man"

    He gets up from the ground, and begins screaming at the headstone.

    DRE

    " - Is it so wrong of me for wanting to make end meet?, That for keeping myself out of the streets at night; Wanting a roof over my head...I have to kill Lauren. What happened to my American dream - what happened to what I want? What about me?!!!"

    He punches the headstone so hard, his fist start bleeding, and he quickly turns around, and he looks up and there's Lauren standing with a flower arrangement. She stands cold looking at him without a word.













    Undisclosed Location

    Ashley walks into the room where she has Rufus tied up.

    Rufus

    "Please, let me go."

    Ashley

    "Oh I'm gonna let you go alright." She says laughing.

    Rufus

    "What does that mean?"

    Ashley

    "Relax girlfriend "She says snapping her fingers.

    Rufus

    "Look, if you going to let me go then do it, or what ever else you have planned for me just get it done and get it over with."

    Ashley

    "Ohh, why the rush? This is such joy for me to watch you squirm faggot. I'll get it on with it. I want answers damn it. Why do you want to be a woman?" Looking at his package, since Ashley did strip him naked when he first arrived.

    "Such a shame too. All that man gone to waste."

    Rufus

    "Yea I know it's big, but it doesn't matter. I am who I am and I will be who I want to be ok? I don't have to tell you anything. Why should I? It's not like you actually care."

    Ashley

    "No see I was really trying to be a friend. But I see you don't give a damn. With that attitude I think I won't have no regrets of what I am about to do to you."

    Rufus

    "Yes, thank God. Here it comes. Come on you crazy ass bitch. Bring it on."

    Ashley, laughing

    "So think you are big and bad huh. Tough guy huh? Or Tough girl? Who the hell cares?" She walks over to the door and opens it up and reaches down to grab something, which Rufus sees it's a chain saw

    Rufus

    "Get the fu(k outta here! You have got to be shittin me right?"

    Ashley, laughing uncontrollably this time, she revs up the chain saw, and gets closer towards Rufus, letting the smoke and loud noise taunt Rufus.

    Ashley

    "Who's bad now?"

    Rufus, sweating, finally showing her fear,

    "Have you lost your mind, what are you going to do with that?"

    Ashley

    "You want to be a woman right? Well I am here to help" Ashley revs up the chain saw again and swings towards Rufus, cutting off Rufus's dick. Rufus lets out a deathly scream as blood gushes every where.





    The Blue Note

    Ria is sitting at a table that is set for two. She looks at her watch then at the front entrance. She finally sees her friend Lisa. Ria raises her hand up in the air, getting's Lisa's attention, letting her know where she is. Lisa walks over to her.

    Lisa

    "Hey girl, sorry I am late."

    Ria, standing up to hug her

    "I know that's right. How have you been doing?"

    Lisa

    "Still busy as hell. We've seen a rise in criminal activity, murder theft, that kind of thing. It's the effects of the economy. People are getting desperate out here."

    Ria

    "You aint never lied." A waiter brings over drinks.

    "I took the liberty of ordering us some starters, hope you like cosmos."

    Lisa

    "I do.. thank you. They toast and sip up.

    "So what's going on in you life girl, I haven't seen you in a while?"

    Ria

    "Well me and my home girl of some years fell out over something stupid."

    Lisa

    "You mean Natalia and that whole Jodie HIV fiasco?"

    Ria

    "Girl yea. I got caught up with that Bitch Jenn. I wasn't thinking straight."

    Lisa

    "Everything happens for a reason."

    Ria

    ""Yes they do. I'm trying to get at this new doctor in town."

    Lisa

    "Oh I know Kiko right? Dre's brother?"

    Ria

    "Yea. Girl it's something about him. I don't know what it is., I have got to have him."

    Lisa

    "Then girl do what you do."

    Ria

    "It's not that simple right now."

    Lisa

    "Make it simple. What's going on?"

    Ria

    "He doesn't want to be with me because I've already been with his brother."

    Lisa

    "Damn"

    Then they here an announcer come the loud speaker,

    "Every one, put your hands together for tonight's special guest star,…Miss Patti Labelle"

    Ria spits out her drink at hearing the name.

    Patti

    "Good evening Darlings. It's so good to be here. Everyone, give a round of applause to my daughter. Victoria" Patti points at Ria. Lisa is stunned.

    Patti

    "Girl don't be shy now. I know you would surprised. You wasn't answering momma's phone calls so I had to come here. I thought something was wrong with my baby" She laughs as the audience laughs to.

    Patti begins singing" If only you knew,…How much I do…do love you"

    Lisa

    "Patti Labelle is your mother?"

    Ria

    "Yes. Aint this bout a bitch!" She says gulping down her drink and her mother continues to sing her hit song……


  24. aMLCproduction
    Lavender Hill, Sabryn's Mansion

    Ashley, Sabryn, Gilbert, and Bryan look at Natalia in shock.

    Natalia, looking At Ashley,

    "I am here for my son Ashley. Diego and I had a very interesting conversation about you. Like for starters, you and him were in co-hoots to steal my baby. You paid him off to kidnap my child. You told him to tell me my son was dead, Diego gave my son to you so you can pass him off as your own with Bryan."

    Ashley

    "This is absurd. Do you know how ridiculous you sound right now? And people call me crazy…."

    Sabryn

    "I don't understand any of this. First Ashley is dead, then she's not, now the wacko is alive with Bryan's child, Oh, wait, Ashley stole the child from Natalia. Give me a break. Gilbert call the police."

    Natalia

    "Yes, do that. I have nothing to lose."

    Ashley

    "This is my son and no one is going to take him away from me. I would watch my step if I were you Natalia. I know a lot more about you than you think."

    Natalia

    "Ashley please. I am not afraid of you. I get down with the best of them. "

    Ashley, looking at Sabryn,

    "Sabryn, hang up that damn phone. This is my son!"

    Natalia

    "Getting nervous aren't you Ashley? I would be too."

    Bryan

    "This is getting out of hand. Either Ashley or Natalia are lying. It's time to get to the truth."

    Sabryn

    "And how are we going to do that?"

    Bryan

    "Call Diego up, We can meet him at the hospital for paternity test on this child Ashley is holding."

    Ashley

    "He's our son and don't refer to him like that again."

    Bryan

    "We'll get a paternity test done on Bryan Jr."

    Sabryn

    "Hell No! My son's name is Bryan Jr. He will keep that name. I'll fight for it in courts."

    Bryan

    "Every one shut the hell up! ……Then we'll get a DNA test on Ashley and once we have all these answers, we can take things from there."

    Sabryn

    "Don't say we. I have nothing to do with this. I am staying here with my son. I need time to myself to collect my thoughts."

    Bryan

    "Gilbert isn't staying here with you."

    Gilbert

    "At Least I wont cheat on her!"

    Sabryn

    "Fine Bryan! Gilbert can you go with them to keep me posted?"

    Bryan

    "I can keep you informed baby. I am still your fiancée. Nothing has changed for us."

    Ashley

    "Not yet."

    Sabryn

    "Get these Bitches out my house before I kill one of them!"

    Bryan

    "Ok lets go." Bryan escorts Ashley and the baby and Natalia out the house to get answers on who is the momma!







    Episode: 103, Unsolved Mysteries!

    Written By: ML Cooks, and Tara Smith





    Downtown Pasadena, City Hall

    Mike walks into the Mayor's office after the receptionist tells Mike, Mayor Nagin is ready to see him. Upon entering the office, Ray stands up from his desk and walks over to Mike to shake his hand.

    Ray

    "Michael Dietz, it's great to see you again."

    Mike

    "Thank you sir."

    Ray

    "Please have a seat" The mayor says as he walks back behind his desk.

    Mike

    "So what brings me down here?" He says sitting down.

    Ray

    "I'm going to give you some straight talk Mike. Our city is falling through the cracks. We have a violent crime wave happening. We lost the Police Chief, Abe Williams due to his niece Mona."

    Mike,

    " I was not aware of that."

    Ray

    "See that's why I need you right now Mike. I need you to restore public confidence in the police officers of this city and to solve of these crimes. Starting with who shot Natalia Cigulti. We still haven't figured that one out. I have a pregnant dead woman laying at the morgue at Huntington. You may know her, Lauren Roman? I don't know if Abe was a dirty cops or not but it seems a lot of things happened under his watch, and Mike you are the man to clean things up. I will also need you to help in the formal investigation of alleged allegations against the expired police chief. There's a nice compensation and benefits package. So I guess now it's up to you Mike. I trust no one else to handle these urgent matters in these trying times."

    Mike

    "Well when you put it like that, how can I say no? I'll accept the position of Police Chief sir. Thank you very much."

    Ray

    "Thank you sir. Welcome back to the police force. And please, clean this place up."

    Mike

    "That will be my sole mission. I'll have this city safe again in no time."

    Ray

    "I trust you will. Now if you will excuse me, I have a re-election campaign to get back to."

    Mike takes this as a cue to leave and does so with a big smile on his face and with a big sense of pride that he is now the newest police chief of Pasadena.





    Lavender Hill, Ty's Mansion

    Karl is sitting in his office , all alone in the mansion, and just finishes smoking a cigar as Jenn walks in.

    Karl

    "Ahhh, Jenn, its about time you arrived. "

    Jenn

    "What the hell do you want? I'm a busy woman and don't have time for people like you. "

    Karl

    "Busy doing what? Cheating on my son with that Latin boy? Now now, is that really the way to talk to the man who holds your entire life in his hands? "

    Jenn, rolling her eyes ,

    "Shut up, I don't buy into your threats. If you only brought me here to taunt me with empty words then I'll be leaving. "

    Jenn turns to leave but Karl stands and grabs her by the arm.

    Jenn

    "Let go of me you a$$hole!"

    Karl

    "Sit down, Jennifer, we have a lot to discuss. "

    Karl throws Jenn down into a chair forcefully, and she angrily looks up at him.

    Jenn

    "Just wait until I tell Ty about this! If it wasn't for him you'd be out on the streets with that transgender Rufus."

    Karl, laughing ,

    "My son would never do such a thing. Especially not for you. Because I can throw you off that high horse of yours anytime I like. "

    Jenn

    "Would you stop? I'm getting pretty damn sick of you in general. Just like Jodie. Well, guess what, Karl? I've WON! I won! I got Ty! I won! Get that through your skull! There's nothing anyone can do to stop me now! "

    Karl

    "I was never a huge Jodie fan, but she was better than you. "

    Jenn shoots up and throws herself onto the desk, and begins to try to strangle Karl! Karl's eyes fill with anger and he grabs her arms and twists them, and tosses her to the ground. He stands and walks around his desk and looks at her lying on the ground, and grabs her and pulls her back up on her feet, but doesn't let go of her.

    Karl

    "You're certainly a feisty one. Its time you're knocked down a notch. "

    Jenn, breathing heavily

    "You can't do anything to me. "

    Karl

    "Oh yes I can, darling, oh yes I can. You see, I want my son away from the likes of you. And if you don't break up with Ty, I'll show him those lovely pictures I snapped of you sleeping with Santino!"





    Westwood Park, Ria's House

    Patti is sitting in the living room, combing one of her wigs as Ria walks in the front door.

    Patti

    "Hey baby girl."

    Ria

    "Hey."

    Patti

    "Where you been? You left poor old miss Patti alone. I don't know nothing in this city."

    Ria

    "You're a superstar. Why should it matter if I am here or not. You know how to make friends don't you?"

    Patti

    "Don't talk to Patti Patti like that darling. I do not know where you got all this attitude from. But I surely didn't teach you nothing of the such. I've been here a few weeks now and we hardly have gotten the chance to sit down and talk or catch up."

    Ria, sitting on the couch,

    "Fine, let's get this out the way. All you want to do is be nosey and be all up in my business."

    Patti, joining her daughter on the couch

    "Tell me about Karim? Weren't you two engaged?"

    Ria, rolling her eyes,

    "No mother. We called off the engagement."

    Patti

    "Oh my, why?"

    Ria

    "Because I cheated on him."

    Patti

    "Say what?"

    Ria

    "Yea, that's right, I cheated on him."

    Patti

    "What is the matter with you? Is this why Sister Patterson dislikes you?"

    Ria

    "Yup Yup."

    Patti

    "Girl I done told you about this. You are a Labelle. You have to be careful with what you do. We have a reputation to uphold."

    Ria

    "I'm a Winters. You know I am not taking your last name. Besides, that's all I have left of my father."

    Patti

    "You have my blood in your veins., Labelle Blood. I can't believe you did this to that young man? My daughter. A loosey goosey. This makes my heart heavy."

    Ria

    "Well maybe you should just skip town then. I'm not that same sweet little innocent girl. I'm a grown woman now and I have needs. I can't be perfect like the super Great Patti Labelle. Why don't you go harass Jasmine or something?"

    Patti

    "You're my daughter too and I've missed you. I want to spend some time with you. It's obvious you need your mother back in your life. Ain't no daughter of mine is going to be a hussy. You better clean your act up girl, miss Patti is in town and Miss Patti don't play that."

    Ria

    "Give me a break" She says rolling her eyes and getting up off the couch and walking back in her bedroom.

    Ria

    "I have to get her out of town. I can't take much more of this. I'm frustrated, haven't had some d!ck in a while. I need help." She pulls out her cell phone and tries to call Kiko but it goes straight to voicemail. She sighs

    "Kiko, you just don't know. I want some of you and I will have some."





    Pasadena City Jail

    Daniel walks towards Mona's cell.

    He smiles at the sight of Mona behind bars.

    Daniel

    "This is a sight I have been waiting to see for a long time. The craziest Bitch to ever hit the scene is finally getting her due justice."

    Mona

    "Oh please. Don't tell me you are here to gloat. I wouldn't advise that."

    Daniel

    "And why is that?"

    Mona

    "I won't be in here very long at all."

    Daniel

    "Are you kidding yourself? After everything you have done? Did you forget what you've done? Let's go over it shall we? You shot me, and made it look like an attemtpted suicide. While I was recovering in the hospital from that gunshot wound, you injected me with Meth and influenced me to do stupid things. Than you fake my death by using a clone of me then you held me hostage in your torture chamber. I highly doubt, you'll experience freedom any time soon. And even if you do, I swear to God I will kill you. I will not let you get away with the things you did to me and Sharan."

    Mona

    "You're boring me, are you almost done yet?"

    Daniel

    "Don't you have any remorse for what you've done to me? The hell you've put me through?"

    Mona

    "On the contrary, it was quite fun. And If I had the chance to do it again, which I will by the way, I would ,..10 times worse."

    Daniel

    "You need some serious help. You're father really did a number on you. I almost feel sorry for you."

    Mona

    "No need to. Like I said, I will be out of here soon, and when I do, rest assured I am coming for you."

    Daniel

    "I just want to know why? Why did you do all those horrible things to me?"

    Mona

    "I've already told you Danny boy, I hate men. If it were up to me, the world would be nothing but beautiful woman. There be no more war, no more global warming, no more crime. No more shrinking economies, or recessions, no diseases. The world would be a peaceful place."

    Daniel

    "So you took all the frustrations out on me that you had build up for you're father?"

    Mona

    "Abe was not my father. He was my step father slash uncle. So please stop saying that you damned dummy. Look, you double crossed me. You backed out of the deal that you had with Tyler, to help me get Sharan away from my brother and you backed out on me getting revenge on Abe. I could not have you walking the streets telling people who I was. I had too much riding on it. I could not have you exposing me until I was ready to be exposed. So in that regard, you left yourself wide open to a world of pain Danny Boy. That's why I did all those fun things to you. Remember my pet snake the Black mamba, you remember, the one I brought to the hospital to see you." Mona says chuckling.

    Daniel

    "I don't know which fantasy world you are living in, but you will not be released from jail anytime soon. You will pay for what you did to me. I'll never stop, I'll never quit nor will I ever give up seeking revenge on you."

    Mona

    "You're boring me bitch. Get the hell out of here! You just watch you're back. I will be freed and I am coming for you again Danny boy."

    Daniel

    "Crazy Bitch!" And with that, Daniel leaves the police station.





    TC Hotel

    Ty is sitting in his office, smoking a cigar, watching his henchman, Santino, tie up Kiko to a chair.

    Kiko

    "What the hell is going on here? Let me go. I didn't do nothing!"

    Ty

    "You're right pretty boy. But you're brother did."

    Kiko

    "Dondre?! What do you mean? "

    Ty

    "You're brother doesn't know how to respect his boss. He was insubordinate a few days ago."

    Kiko

    "My brother works for you? Doing what?"

    Ty

    "Dre didn't tell you? Well I am surprised" He says chuckling.

    Kiko

    "I've heard a lot of bad things about you. You're nothing good."

    Ty

    "Do you have proof?"

    Kiko

    "Just tell me why am I here?"

    Ty

    "It's very simple. You're collateral. How much does your brother really care about you?"

    Kiko takes a minute to think about all the arguments he's had with his brother since he's arrived to Pasadena. Kiko realizes that he and Dre aren't on the best of terms right now.

    Kiko

    "Collateral for what?"

    Ty

    "Dre needs to take care of something for me, and until it is done, you'll be looking at my face for awhile."

    Kiko tries to break free of the ropes but Santino punches him in the face.

    Ty

    "Oooh, that gotta hurt huh pretty boy."

    Then Dre walks in. He looks over to his left and sees his brother tied up to a chair. Ty pulls his gun out and aims it at Dre, while Santino take his out and aims it at Kiko.

    Kiko

    "Dondre what is going on here? You work for Ty?"

    Dre, looking at Ty

    "Let my brother go!"

    Ty

    "Remember that stunt you pulled the other day, pulling that gun out on me."

    Dre

    "Quite well."

    Ty

    "Paybacks are a bitch"

    Dre

    "Look Ty, my brother has nothing to do with this, Just let him go. I'm here now. You can have me."

    Ty

    "The only thing I wanted was Lauren dead. You came to me looking for work and I gave you what you asked for."

    Kiko

    "Dondre, tell me this isn't true."

    Santino

    "Shut up pretty boy. You talk to much."

    Kiko

    "Untie these damn ropes and I can show you a pretty boy ass kicking."

    Dre

    "Don't touch my brother Tino."

    Ty jams the gun in Dre's temple,

    "This is my show. I call the shots. I give the orders. You got that?"

    Dre

    "It' all good man. I did what you asked me to do. Lauren is dead." I killed Lauren.

    Next Time on S.T.E.A.M.:

    Miss Jenkins exposes another secret Sister Patterson is hiding!
  25. aMLCproduction
    Westwood Park, Dondre's House

    Dondre walks through his front door and calls out for Lauren. She walks out from the bedroom.

    Lauren

    "Is your brother ok?"

    Dre

    "He good…. How are you?"

    Lauren

    "I'm ok. As well as to be expected for the situation I am in."

    Dre

    "I talked to my brother and he will look after you. So you won't have to worry about the baby."

    Laruen

    "I really need to know who's child this is,. Kevin's or Chris's."

    Dre

    'My bro can find out for you. Listen, I know you know what today is."

    Laruen

    "My funeral."

    Dre

    "You gone be able to handle all of this? Kiko gave me some drugs to give you. It's the same stuff Diego gave us when you were in the hospital."

    Lauren

    " The drugs that makes me seem dead. It's going to be so creepy laying down in that casket. It's going to be so hard when Daniel pays his final respects to me. I know he is devastated. I'm devastated that it's happening like this. I hope Sister Patterson's third eye doesn't realize I'm really not dead!"

    Dre

    "Well shawty, I'ma get freddy fresh, so I'll holla at you in a few." After saying that, Dre steps into his bathroom to hop in the shower.

    Lauren sits down on the couch and pulls out a picture of Daniel and lets out a sigh, wiping tears from her eyes.

    "I'm so sorry that I am doing this to do this to you Daniel. I know this is hard for you. But it's only for a few months. Just until this baby is born. If this child is Kevin's, I know you won't be able to handle it. I did this to protect you. I love you and I hope we make our way back to each other again."

    S.T.E.A.M.

    Episode 106: Normally Crazy!

    Written by: ML Cooks

    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Ashley walks into Kiko's office and sees Natalia already waiting for the test results.

    Natalia

    "Where's my son?"

    Ashley

    "You my son Natalia. Don't start going crazy on me."

    Natalia

    "You're the crazy on. I know in my heart you stole my son from me. And today these paternity test will prove it."

    Ashley

    "Yawn. You're boring. There's no way in hell you'll get your hands on Bryan Jr."

    Natalia

    "I'm going to change his name too."

    Just as she says that, Mark walks into the office.

    Mark

    "Did I miss anything?"

    Natalia

    "Wow….(Surprised Mark showed up after all) Thanks for coming. And no, Dr. Whitfield has not given us the results."

    Ashley

    "I don't know why you're here Mark. Didn't Natalia you tell this child may not be yours?"

    Mark

    "Excuse me?"

    Ashley

    "Oh yea, tell him Natalia. Tell him how you slept with Bryan. And while your at it tell him you were the one who tried to kill Dahlia. In fact if it weren't for you, Dahlia might here right now."

    Mark

    "What the hell is she talking about Natalia?"

    Natalia just gives Ashley a "You dirty bitch look" .Before she can answer the charges Bryan walks in,

    "Please tell me I am not too late."

    Ashley

    "No baby." She says walking over and giving him a hug. Bryan shoves Ashley off of him.

    "Keep your hands off me. I feel nothing for you Ashley. I don't know what kind of stunt you are trying to pull this time but it's not going to work. You will not succeed in breaking me and Sabryn up."

    Ashley

    "Well why isn't she here supporting you right now? Where is she?"

    Bryan

    "Like it's any of your business, she's at home taking care of my real son."

    Mark

    "Enough damn it."

    Bryan, turning around and looking at an aggravated Mark,

    "What the hell is your problem man?"

    Mark

    "Ashley just accused you two of having sex. This baby could be yours then?"

    Then the man of the hour walks into the office.

    Kiko

    "Sorry I am late everyone." Kiko walks to his desk and sits down.

    Natalia

    "Ok, Dr. Whitfield. Let's get right to it. Did Ashley steal my son?"

    Kiko

    "Alright, first things first. I have the DNA results regarding Ashley." He opens the envelope and reads as Sabryn then enters Kiko's office.

    Kiko continues,

    "The test reveals… That in fact, Ashley says who she says she is. "

    Sabryn

    "Great" She says responding, rolling her eyes.

    Kiko

    "Now for the baby in question." He pauses as he opens the next envelope.

    "The child in question belongs to Natalia and Bryan."

    Everyone is out raged.

    Natalia, looking at Ashley,

    "Where's my son?"

    Sabryn, the news beginning to set in,

    "What? You slept with Natalia?" She says looking at Bryan with hurtful eyes.

    Natalia, standing up and getting in Sabryn's face,

    "I've been waiting to tell you this forever. And I have the privilege and honor to rain on your parade. Yea Bitch. I slept with your man!"

    Kiko

    "I think this is the wrong place for this." Just as Kiko says that, and as if two great minds think alike, at the very same moment, Ashley and Sabryn both attack Natalia, knocking Mark and Bryan to the floor.





    Can I Get a Witness West Coast Baptist Church

    Sister Patterson is in her church by herself. She walks up toward the front where Jodie's, Lauren's and Abe's, who's casket is closed. She walks over to Abe's and caresses it. She closes her eyes and lets her mind marinate on the things that has happened to her family as of late. She looks up toward God.

    "Explain all this crazy to me. My family is falling apart. Piece by piece. I don't know what do or say. You have this dark cloud hovering over me. My third eye, the special powers you given me to see good and evil is broken." She wipes a tear from her eye.

    "How could Abe make me believe Kelis was dead? What caused him to do this? He molested her. God why? Why would you do that to my baby girl? She didn't do nothing. I did! The devil is all around me. Waiting to get in. But I won't let him. The devil is a liar." She wipes her eyes and gets ready for the guest by walking back to the entrance of the church, grabbing programs on her way. The first guest to arrive are the Labelle girls, Patti, Jasmine and Ria.

    Patti, walking up to Patterson and giving her a hug,

    "I am so sorry for your lose sister. I know we haven't seen eye to eye yet since I got here but I want you to know I am very sorry for your loss. "

    Sister Patterson

    "Thank you Sister Patti." They hug again , then Patti walks in.

    Jasmine then walks up to Patterson,

    "I'm so sorry for your loss."

    Sister Patterson

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Jasmine is stunned that the sister would speak like this at a church.

    Ria, interjecting,

    "You old bat. So loud and rude. She's my sister, Jasmine."

    Sister Patterson

    "That's good. If you're nothing like your sleazy sister, you will be ok in my God's house. You may enter."

    As Ria is about to enter right after Jasmine, Sister Patterson grab's Ria's arm and spins her around. Ria takes her arm back.

    Ria

    "You better keep your eagle claws off me."

    Sister Patterson

    "I want a few words with you, and I want them now!"

    Ria

    "You better not ever in your life touch me again. "

    Sister Patterson

    "Such a slut. I'm still upset that you hurt my son! Cheating on him with Dondre. "

    Ria

    "Look Pat the bat, that happened like a year ago. Karim has moved on. He's happy."

    Sister Patterson

    "You cheated on him. How dare you? You act like it's no big thing!"

    Ria

    "You're tired Pat. Go take a nap! You have no room to judge me. You're just as bad as me. Didn't you cheat on your husband? Does the name Mona ring a bell? You're a slut too."

    Sister Patterson slaps Ria.

    Ria's first instinct is to give a beat down to Patterson but she refrains,

    "You're nothing but an obnoxious, crazy, bitchy windbag. You're a detestable bigoted old woman; like an old swamp gator in a very bad wig and lobster claws. You are the one who needs deliverance. You look like a man with a wig and 2 miles worth of forehead. You're the stuff nightmares are made of! You need to get you some d!ck and a life."

    Sister Patterson

    "Something bad is about to happen to you girl. Just watch out. You will pay for you're sins like I am paying for mine. God is going to get you!"

    Ria rolls her eyes and walks inside the church.





    Next to Arrive are the Hutchins Family, Karl, his son Ty, his fiancée Jenn, and her lover Santino.

    Jenn, looking at Sister Patterson,

    "Great, just what I need."

    Karl, approaching the Sister first and giving her a hug,

    "I am so sorry for your loss."

    Sister Patterson

    "Thank you Karl. My husband arrested you many years ago. I am surprised to see you here paying respects today."

    Karl

    "Abe was doing a job. Besides, I don't hold grudges. And I have been exonerated."

    Sister Patterson

    "Well you need to come clean with the information you know. I know too. My third eye told me a few minutes ago about the pictures you took a few weeks ago."

    After hearing that, Santino and Jenn freeze up, looking at each other.

    Karl knows exactly what she's talking about and decides to ignore it and walk into the church. Ty then tries to walk right past the Sister but Patterson blocks him by stepping in the way,

    Patterson

    "I know you won't be that rude in my God's house. Don't Render Evil with Evil."

    Ty

    "It's good to see you too Sister Patterson."

    Sister Patterson

    "I got a feeling I am going to be seeing a lot more of you. You've done some things you shouldn't have. And they involve my family."

    Ty

    "Have you been hitting the bottle Pat?"

    Patterson

    "That's Sister Patterson to you son. Now take this program and get in my God's house and repent."

    Ty

    "Honestly, who passes out programs at a funeral? This isn't a play." And with that Ty walks quickly in the church before the sister could get in a come back.

    Jenn trying her luck, tries to walk right past the sinful sister. Sister Patterson, as usual intervenes by stepping in front of her and Santino both.

    Sister Patterson

    "Not so fast missy. I know, that you know that I know what yens did. Lust is evil."

    Santino

    "We won't be needing you to preach to us after you and your husband's brother were caught in between the sheets."

    Sister Patterson

    "No you didn't. You will not talk to me like that. " She reaches into her pocket and pulls out her holy water."

    Jenn

    "Here we go. I know what's coming next. I am armed and ready to do the Lord's work. Yea yea, heard it before Patterson. You need to work on yourself."

    Sister Patterson then slaps Jenn across the face with her bible.

    "God told me to do that for talking to one of his angels like that. How dare you?"

    Santino

    "You got issues." Santino then walks past Sister Patterson. Jenn tries to as well but then Sister Patterson grabs her arm. Jenn looks back.

    Sister Patterson

    "I would watch it if I were you. I know what you and Santino did." Sister Pat lets go of Jenn's arm and Jenn gives Sister Patterson a look then walks off.





    Sister Patterson's own family arrives, in the form of her two sons Kevin and Karim with his girlfriend Alexis.

    Sister Patterson

    "Hi babies. I haven't seen you two in days."

    Kevin walks right past his mother with out so much as looking at her or speaking.

    Sister Patterson hollers out after him.

    "Kevin, Come back here and talk to your mourning mother!"

    Karim

    "You're wasting your breath ma."

    Sister Patterson

    "What do you mean? He is still my son."

    Karim

    "He doesn't want to talk to you right now. He's trying to make sense of everything. I am too. I find out I have a sister. She killed our pops and my sister kidnapped my brother's girlfriend. And to top all that off, we just found out you were cheating on pops with his brother. I really hope DC doesn't show his face here today."

    Sister Patterson

    "Why shouldn't he? Abe was his brother."

    Karim

    "It would not be right. We have a lot to deal with and Uncle Don will make it worse."

    Sister Patterson

    "Well at least your acting civil and talking with me. That means a lot to me Karim."

    Karim

    "You're my mother. But I am still having a hard time dealing with all of this and to be honest, I am not ready to speak with you either. I was just being civil as you said. If you will excuse me, Alexis and I are going to pay our respects to my pops."

    Alexis

    "Nice to see you Sister Patterson."

    Sister Patterson

    "Well I can't say the same. You're evil and your hiding something and pretty soon it will come out. Hell look at me."

    Karim wonders what his mother means.

    Sister Patterson, handing them a program,

    "Here and now get my face. I've been hurt so much today." Alexis with Karim walks inside the church as Karim thinks of what his mother said about Alexis hiding something. He decides today is not the day to follow up with it, being it's his father funeral and all.





    Back at the hospital

    Sabryn and Ashley both jump on Natalia at the same time, hitting her. Mark jumps in and tries to pull Sabryn off Natalia and Kiko doing the same with Ashley. Bryan stands there in shock as Sabryn gets herself back together. She looks at Bryan.

    Sabryn

    "This was the last straw. You slept with Ashley, now you slept with some one even dirtier than her. Natalia of all people and you have a son with her. It's over Bryan. I don't want to see your fu(king face ever again! Stay the hell away from me and my son!"

    Bryan

    "He' my son too. We share a child together. You just can't cut me out your life."

    Sabryn, wiping tears,

    "Watch me! I am so done with you. This is the last time you hurt me." Sabryn, unable to speak any more storms out Kiko's office.

    Mark, looking at Natalia,

    "You led me to believe all these months I had a son with you. You tried over and over again to try and trap me into loving you. Just like you trapped me to sleep with you in the first place. And all this time, you knew, this child might have not been mine. You're evil. But I am so glad all this has happened. You can't trap me no more. It's over. You're hold on me has evaporated. A weight has been lifted off my shoulders. And I could not feel better." He then looks at Bryan,

    "Why couldn't you have said anything to me. I lived my life for the past 6 months believing I had a child. Then I was made to believe this child died when Natalia got shot. But no more. Let freedom ring. Good luck in dealing with Natalia. You got a lot on your plate." After saying that, Mark also leaves.

    Natalia then turns to Ashley,

    "Ok you heard the results. You have my son and I want him back now!"

    Ashley

    "This was not supposed to happen."

    Natalia

    "Tough cookies. Give me my son now!"

    Ashley

    "This child was to supposed to bring Bryan and I back together."

    Bryan

    "I don't love you. For that matter, I don't even like you. You're a psycho. You need mental rehabilitation.'

    Ashley

    "I AM NOT CRAZY!! I just love you Bryan. Can't you see that? I did all of this for us. But we can still be together. Sabryn has made it obviously clear she doesn't want to be with you no more."

    Bryan

    "I don't like you. I could never be with you. You're insane. You need help."

    Natalia

    "Damn all that. Just tell me now! Where is my son or do I have to beat it out of you?"

    Ashley

    "That child belongs to me and Bryan. You'll never get Bryan Jr. back and Bryan, (Now looking at him) you will be with me. I've gone through too damn much to be with you." Suddenly Ashley runs out the hospital.
    Natalia, hollering after her,

    "Get back here bitch!"

    Kiko

    "Get out of my office! This is a hospital! You can't shout out obscenities like that."

    Natalia, looking at Bryan,

    "Are you going to help me get our son back?"

    Bryan

    "I can't believe I have a child with you."

    Natalia

    "Fu(k you man! Are you going to stand there and wait until some one pays a penny for your thoughts or are you going to help me get our son back?"

    Bryan

    "Let's go." They both run after Ashley.





    Downtown Pasadena, Police Station

    Mark walk into Mike's office.

    Mike

    "Thank you for coming down so fast. I am late for Jodie's funeral, but I did get some info on Dahlia."

    Mark

    "She's alive?"

    Mike

    "Uhm, well, she was. "

    Mark

    "What do you mean she was?"

    Mike

    "There was a report of a woman tied to a set of train tracks right outside of Pasadena."

    Mark, getting emotional,

    "Oh!"

    Mike

    " I am sorry to be telling you this. The train tried to stop but it was to late. I am sure I don't need to tell you the rest."

    Mark

    "Dahlia was mowed down by a train. Who in the hell would do this to her!? My God she has been through so much. To being arrested then being stabbed in jail, then ending up at the landfill and supposedly dying there. But she survived that only to be killed again. What the hell?"

    Mike

    "I know how you feel Mark. There is a major crime wave sweeping through Pasadena and as the new police chief I plan to clean this mess up and get answers for all the victims of this wave. I don't want to be rude but I must get going. I'll be in touch. I need to follow up with what you told me about you and Rufus. I now will need to question Rufus." Mike then gets up, puts his tie on and heads down to the church for Jodie's funeral. Mark still sits there, letting the news soak in that Dahlia died so heinously. He gets up and then heads to his house.





    Lavender Hill, Sabryn's Mansion

    Sabryn lays Bryan Jr. down in his crib after he falls asleep from Sabryn rocking him in her arms. She then goes downstairs and turns the lights out. She walks over to her kitchen and pulls out a bottle of wine from a wine rack and then walks towards her living room. She sits down on her couch and let's the tears fall from her eyes as she opens the bottle of wine and begins to drink it straight from the bottle. She then talks to herself

    "Bryan. ….Bryan has ruined my life. He's hurt me so many times and he won't stop. Damn him!" She says after taking a big gulp from the bottle. She continues,

    "Nothing is happening to him. I am the one who keeps ending up with a heart broken. I am going to lose my fashion empire if I haven't already. I can't take this. Something has to happen to him.. .Bryan must feel some of this pain. I have to make him pay. I told him if he hurts me again I would kill him and that's exactly what I plan on doing. Bryan is going to pay for doing this to me!" She finishes her bottle of wine and then tosses it across the room, shattering upon impact into the marble floor.





    Ashley gets in her car in the hospital parking lot. She talks to herself like any normally crazy person would,

    "They won't get me. They won't get my son." She starts up her car and speeds off before Bryan and Natalia can catch her.

    Natalia almost catching up to Ashley's car hollers out after her

    "No!!!… Ashley, give me my son!!!." She says with tears forming in her eyes.

    Bryan

    "Let's go. We can hop in my car and get her." They run towards Bryan's car.

    Making a right out of the parking lot, Ashley heads for the highway. She's still talking to herself,

    "They won't get me. Natalia will never get her son. That child is the last chance I have to be with Bryan and no one will take that away from me."

    Ashley looks in her rear view mirror to see if Bryan and Natalia are on her trail but she almost losses control of her car, from shock, at seeing Rufus in the back seat, with a gun pointed at her.

    Rufus

    "It's payback time."

    Next on S.T.E.A.M.:

    Drama occurs at the Funerals!
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Terms of Use and Privacy Policy

  I accept